UNIVERSUY  IF 
CALIFORNIA 

SAN  DIEGO 


JZo^^e^-i^  >^ 


^uMi.     (gl/-/y-/^ 


Kf '/^ 


Vl,y7<^ 


presented  to  the 
UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
SAN  DIEGO 

by 


Mrs.  Julia  Aadrus 


(j^^OJU' 


c^.-^ 


/5ol 


i^^  Y-r  ^^^ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/dawnofanotherlifOOaber 


'      WM.  W.  ABER, 
The   Best  Known   Psychic  in  the   World. 
By  order  of 
Prof.  Denton  and  Dr.  Reed. 


We  thank  you  so  kindly,  Dear  Brother  Butler,  who 
pays  all  expenses  for  the  publication  of  this  book,  for 
your  generous  aid  in  this  great  work. 

Reed  and  Denton." 


THE  DAWN  OF  ANOTHER 

LIFE 

THIS   BOOK  IS  WHOLLY  WRITTEN 
BY  THE  STAR  CIRCLE 

IN 

FULL  FORM  MATERIALIZATIONS 

THROUGH  THE  MEDIUMSHIP  OF 

WILLIAM  'W.  4BER 

THIS  WORK  IS  INTENDED  BY  US  TO  BE  THE 
PROMULGATOR     . 

(5f 
MEN'S  BETTER  INSTINCTS  AND  NOBLER  DEEDS. 

IN  THIS, 

OUR  FOURTH  BOOK,  WE  HAVE  SET  FORTH  PRINCIPLES 

THAT  WILL 

UNRAVEL  MYSTERIES  OF  HUMAN  EXISTENCE  AS 
A  WHOLE. 
IT  IS  THE  SETTING  UP  OF  A  SCIENTIFIC  EXPLANATION 
OF  WHAT  LIFE  REALLY  MEANS 

AND  THE 

ELEMENTS  OF  PROGRESS  IN  THE  SPIRIT  WORLD, 

GIVING  TO  THE  WORLD 

A  REALIZATION  OF  THE  HIGHEST  AND  PUREST 
PLANES  OF  LIFE  ATTAINABLE 

IN   THE 

FUTURE  EXISTENCE. 

-IVILLIAM  DENTON 
PRICE  $1.50,  NET.    POSTAGE  15c 


U   p^^u  a  3  6 


COPYRIGHTED  1910 

BY 

EDWARD    BUTLER 

MEMPHIS,    MO. 


I. 


DEDICATION. 

To  the"meclium  for  and  of  the  Star  Circle.W,  'W.  Aber,  I  dedicate 
this  little  poem. 

Oft  as  I  stand  on  this  fair  border  land, 

And  gaze  from  this  world  to  that  earth  of  yours, 

I  wonder  that  men  cannot  understand, 

Less  of  the  dross  of  earth  and  of  the  spirit  more! 

And  when  mine  eyes  have  looked  on  those  vast  throngs, 
That  only  move  but  for  earth's  greed  and  gain. 
Whose  ears  have  never  caught  the  seraph's  song, 
All  at  last  find  they  have  lived  in  vain, 

Until  when  Heaven's  veil  is  torn  aside. 
And  they  full  well  know  sweet  new  life  in  death. 
When  all  is  gone  that  was  their  joy  and  pride; 
And  they  are  taught  to  draw  immortal  breath; 

I  wonder  not  their  hearts  do  almost  break, 
When  o'er  the  darkened  past  their  sad  eyes  look, 
And  know  tliat  they  have  given  all  for  vain  greed's  sake; 
The  paths  of  love  and  duly  they  forsook! 

Oft  when  I  meet  the  longings  of  some  hungry  heart. 
Who  has  so  sadly  failed  on  earth  to  find  the  way, 
And  try  with  all  my  spirit  light  to  impart, 
So  they  may  find  at  last,  Eternal  Day! 


8  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

I  know  such  hearts  but  weep  sad  bitter  tears, 
At  thought  of  the  dear  chances  they  have  lost ; 
To  find  the  truth  in  those  dead  by-gone  years, 
And  learn  at  last  of  ignorance  the  cost ! 

And  so  I  plead  with  mortals  of  the  earth, 
To  give  heed  to  the  instruments  we  send 
Into  your  midst  to  give  your  souls  new  birth. 
To  be  to  you  a  blessed  guidance,  angel,   friend ! 

Here  we  have  given  you  a  type  of  man, 

Who  carries  depths  that  only  we  can  know, 

A  mystic  that  men  fail  to  understand, 

But  that  if  sought  could  rid  your  world  of  woe! 

Be  careful  of  the  prize  we  have  but  lent, 
For  we  shall  claim  him  back  again  some  time ; 
For  sensitives  of  earth  are  Heaven-sent, 
To  let  you  know  of  this  sweet  love-fraught  clime! 

Children  of  earth  seek  more,  and  yet  still  more! 
Through  our  dear  psychics  whom  we  freely  give, 
Gaze  on  the  opening  of  the  Heavenly  Door, 
Look  past  the  eyes  of  Death  and  live ! 

Mary  Ann  Evans. 

per  Jennie  Wood. 


II. 
PREFACE 

There  is  no  system  of  religion  or  philosophy,  no 
new  theory  or  science  that  Spiritualism  does  not  embrace. 

It  has  obtained  a  foothold  among  men  that  no  other 
religion  or  science  has  been  able  to  reach  in  regard  to  a 
future  life.  Like  other  reformations  we  have  and  are 
building  such  powerful  auxiliaries  to  the  success  and 
growth  of  Spiritualism  that  no  force  can  disturb  its 
progress.  We  hope  to  make  this  work  plain  and  com- 
prehensive to  its  readers.  All  of  this  and  much  more  is 
now  easily  to  be  learned  by  any  one  who  will  investigate 
and  study  the  constantly  increasing  literature  of  Spirit- 
uaHsm  at  the  present  day. 

The  short,  terse  paragraphs  and  independent  sen- 
tences contained  in  the  three  books,  Rending  the  Vail, 
Beyond  the  Vail,  and  the  Guiding  Star,  have  given  food 
to  the  hungry  soul. 

This  book  will  be  entirely  written  by  us,  different 
than  the  other  three  books,  being  fully  satisfied  that  the 
thoughts  and  expressions  contained  in  this  book  will 
richly  repay  for  the  time  consumed  in  their  study,  and 
that  they  will  throw  much  needed  light  in  what  Spirit- 
ualism is,  and  what  Spiritualists  believe;  this  book  is 
herewith  presented  to  the  public. 

Dr.  Reed. 


Spiritual  Advancement.  11 


III. 


SPIRITUAL  ADVANCEMENT  ON  THE  EARTH 
PLANE  AND  HOW  IT  MAY  BE  ATTAINED. 

All  have  the  germ  of  spirituality  which  is  unfolded 
by  compact  with  spirits.     The   better  you  make  your- 
selves the  more  will  you  attract  to  yourselves  better  ele- 
ments of  the  spirit  realm.    All  have  spiritual  development 
but  while  some  have  fine  spirituality,  some  have  it  very 
grossly  developed  so  that  it  is  very  hard   for  them  to 
develop  their  spiritual   conditions.     But  whatever   your 
spiritual  unfoldment,  there  ever  remains  a  latent  spiritual 
force  in  order  to  draw  out  such  forces  to  manifest  itself, 
you  throw  or  draw  around  you  Spiritual  influences  which 
quicken  the  latent  energies  into  activity ;  thus  developing 
spirituality  and  as  you  invoke  those  who  are  on  a  higher 
plane  by  your  own  higher  aspirations  higher  spirits  come 
into  your  sphere  and  better  conditions  inducing  you     to 
become  better  men  and  women.     This  is  what  is  meant 
by  mortals  unfolding  spirituality  and  the  process  of  such 
unfoldmcnt.     But  some,   bv  their  conduct,   exhibit  low 
conditions   and   thus  attract   about   them  spirits  of  low 
conditions  producing  manifestations  of  crude  spirituality. 
For  thousands  of  years  there  have  been  mediums  reflect- 
ing the  various  conditions  of  spirituality  that  they  have 
attracted  about  themselves  from  both  sides  of  life  and 
some   were   unconscious   of   the   causes   of  their  varied 
conditions  and  did  not  know  of  them  until  death  carried 
them  into  the  spirit  realm.     When  you  try  to  live  above 
the   potty   things   which    surroimd    you    in   the   physical 


12  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

life,  and  ever  aspire  to  overcome  them  all,  you  unfold  as 
the  spring  time,  as  the  beautiful  flower  in  its  season. 

Pattern  the  sweet  innocence  of  the  prattling  babe 
desiring  to  so  live  your  allotted  time  on  earth ;  then  when 
your  time  comes,  you  lay  aside  the  cares  of  that  world, 
closing  out  that  life  as  the  tired  babe  sinks  to  rest  in 
peaceful  slumber  you  awaken  to  realize  the  beauty  of 
this  side  of  life. 

So  friends,  I  wish  I  could  so  express  to  you  the 
depth  of  this  theme,  that  you  could  realize  the  power  of 
unfoldment;  could  you  so  comprehend  as  to  utilize  to 
your  highest  advantage  this  great  law  you  would  be  able 
to  pass  to  this  side  of  life  in  glorious  triumph  over  all  low 
conditions.  The  character  of  a  man's  future,  whether 
for  good  or  ill,  whether  happy  or  otherwise,  is  in  a  great 
measure  dependent  upon  himself — at  least  upon  himself 
and  his  surroundings.  Every  man  must  work  out  his 
own  salvation.  He  cannot  cast  upon  others  the  respon- 
sibility which  distinctively  belongs  to  him  of  performing 
his  every  duty  to  the  All-wise  and  Infinite  Intelli- 
gence, to  his  neighbor  and  himself.  The  body  is  no  more 
responsible  for  the  evil  it  does  than  is  the  boat  for  the 
direction  it  takes  through  the  water  when  steered  by  the 
helmsman,  or  driven  by  the  wind. 

We  say :  Let  each  man  in  society  subordinate  his 
selfhood  to  the  general  good ;  make  sincerity  the  law  of 
social  life,  eliminate  from  toil  its  vulgarity;  from  mer- 
cantile life  its  dishonor,  from  the  bench  its  corruption, 
from  politics  its  selfish  ambition,  from  the  church  its 
bigotry,  from  capital  its  greed,  and  etc.  All  of  these 
are  contrary  to  our  code  of  ethics.  Rise  up,  ye  multi- 
tudes of  earth  and  cast  away  from  your  world  its  slimy 
garments  of  deceit  and  lying,  begin  at  once  to  believe  in 
each  other;  let  eye  meet  eye  in  holy  truth,  and  you  will 
surely  find  the  God  within  yourselves.  Nature  in  all. 
her  grandeur  proves  to  mortals  of  earth  daily  how  they 


Spiritual  Advancement.  13 

should  order  their  lives,  in  order  to  deserve  even  a  few 
rays  of  her  beautiful  sunhght,  or  to  pluck  her  laughing 
flowers.  Oh,  friends  of  earth,  seek  some  high  moun- 
tain top  where  above  the  clash  and  clamor  of  the  greed 
of  men  you  can  teach  your  souls  to  speak  with  angels, 
and  soon  I  know  that  you  will  discover  you  have  been 
born  again.  And  being  born  again,  simply  means  the 
finding  of  God  within  you,  through  concentration  of 
spiritual  things,  and  through  deep  meditation  of  all  that 
is  beautiful  and  pure,  a  thorough  comprehension  of  the 
great  unwritten  law.  It  means  in  a  word,  your  own. 
personal  spiritual  advancement. 

Lay  aside  for  a  few^  hours  the  carking  cares  of 
homely  toil,  that  you  may  gain  more  food  for  your  prec- 
ious souls,  if  not  so  much  for  the  flesh.  For  the  flesh 
is  perishable,  and  some  day  not  long  distant,  it  will  ef- 
fectually drop  away,  and  leave  that  which  is  all  of  you, 
the  spirit,  to  roam  at  will !  And  when  that  day  comes, 
would  you  have  your  spirit-self  go  out  into  its  new  life 
struggling  in  the  bonds  of  ignorance  and  the  mire  of 
darkness?  Such  were  pitiful  conditions  indeed!  Rather 
had  you  better  teach  your  spirit  eyes  to  see  a  little  glimpse 
at  least  of  the  after  glory,  train  the  inner  ear  to  catch  a 
few  strains  of  those  rapturous  rhapsodies,  music  of  im- 
mortality, than  to  let  it  go  all  untutored  into  the  mys- 
teries of  the  everlasting.  Ours  is  the  power  handed  down 
to  us,  to  perfectly  bestow  upon  any  and  every  waiting 
heart  the  gift  of  true  spirituality,  without  money  and 
without  price,  so  that  you  may  indeed,  when  the  time  of 
your  passing  comes,  have  lain  up  for  yourselves  treasures 
to  the  realms  of  spirit ! 

Out  of  the  darkness  of  material  greed  shines  forth 
the  Light  of  The  Celestial  World  when  man  daily 
fixes  his  inner  thought  on  Spiritual  things.  A  constant 
concentration  on  the  higher  Influences  will  at  last  send 
out    into   the   atmosphere    from   you,    wave   motions   or 


14  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

atomic  vibrations  which  will  be  caught  up  by  the  ever 
waiting  bands  of  Spirit  and  given  to  forces  which  are  of 
like  nature  with  your  own.  and  in  this  way  a  friction  or 
thought  vibration  is  set  up  between  you  and  your  Spirit 
Band.  Then  after  more  or  less  of  your  strength,  both 
physical  and  mental,  is  absorbed  by  the  Band,  they  utilize 
what  they  have  gained  from  you  in  building  a  solid  bridge 
of  communication  from  our  World  to  yours  so  that  you 
may  step  thereon  daily  and  receive  gradually,  the  intelli- 
gence they  are  longing  to  offer  you,  and  at  last  you  will 
•conceive  of  the  firm  establishment  of  your  personal  un- 
foldment  and  spiritual  advancement.  As  the  magnet 
•draws  the  steel,  so  does  like  attract  like,  therefore  if  you 
wish  to  rest  on  the  firm  foundation  build.ed  of  pure  soul 
strength,  strive  each  hour  to  fit  yourselves  for  the  per- 
sonal audience  of  those  in  spirit  who  have  already  climbed 
the  heights  and  are  breathing  the  supreme  atmosphere  of 
perfect  peace.  No  matter  how  much  we  desire  such  com- 
munication of  intercourse  of  such  quality,  we  shall  never 
be  able  to  receive  it  until  we  have  brushed  away  all  the 
debris  and  waste  of  our  natures,  leaving  only  that  which 
is  pure  and -inviolate  for  a  dwelling  place  for  those  who 
have  long  passed  the  petty  cares  and  jealousies  of  the 
lower  conditions  of  existence  and  now  dwell  in  constant 
hate  of  hate  and  love  of  love! 

The  first  opening  of  the  real  Spiritual  life  of  a 
person  is  like  the  tinv  whispering  of  the  birds  in  Spring- 
time, and  the  first  promise  of  Spiritual  growth  is  like 
the  first  bursting  of  the  tiny,  fragrant  wild  flowers  on 
the  gleaming  prairies!  To  first  hear  with  the  ear  of 
the  Spirit  is  like  the  sweet  far-off  flute-like  notes  of  the 
chiming  of  a  silver  bell !  When  a  mortal  has  at  last  risen 
from  the  sluggard's  couch  of  selfish  aims  and  vain  de- 
sires, and  with  a  strong  hand  and  noble  purpose,  shakes 
from  himself  forever  the  inclination  to  wound  or  tear 
the  hearts  of  his  fellow-men.  then  and  only  then  is  he 


Spiritual  Advancement.  15 

fit  to  receive  the  manifold  blessings  of  the  Spirit.  When 
YOU  have  reached  a  certain  gradation  of  Spiritual  ad- 
vancement, yon  will  not  be  able  to  see  any  real  sin  exist- 
ing in  the  Universe,  but  all  waywardness  and  straying 
will  reach  in  your  judgment  its  true  level  and  you  will 
comprehend  that  the  outgrowth  of  all  things  not  Spiritual 
are  simply  errors  and  the  results  of  misdirected  and  un- 
developed forces.  Man's  first  impulse  should  be  to  first 
find  and  unfold  within  himself  the  very  highest  type  of 
Spirituality  possible,  then  the  garnered  fruits  of  our 
precious  vineyards  shall  be  his  to  have  and  to  hold  for- 
ever ! 

There  is  a  plane  of  spirituality  which  man  can 
reach  that  daily  and  hourly  gives  him  access  to  the 
communication  with  those  in  spirit  who  have  been  tried 
and  found  strong,  who  have  been  weighed  in  the  balance 
and  have  not  been  found  wanting.  But  for  such  inter- 
course a  mortal  must  first  make  preparation  by  casting 
out  all  selfishness,  all  vain-glory,  and  the  millions  of 
other  sentiments  which  go  to  make  up  a  man's  lower 
nature.  You  of  earth,  have  it  in  your  hands  to  set  up 
such  a  communication  with  us  or  cast  us  away  and  out  of 
your  lives,  where  you  can  not  realize  our  presence,  but 
where  we  shall  ever  wait  in  that  background  of  untiring 
patience  to  be  ready  to  come  to  you  ag'ain !  Our  mission 
is  to  assist  in  the  grand  consummation,  take  away  the 
sins  so-called,  and  hurts  of  your  world,  and  heal  all  the 
bleeding  hearts,  feeding  with  our  ever  increasing  knowl- 
edge the  Inmgry  and  starving  souls  of  your  Universe. 
When  you  of  the  mortal  so  steady  your  concentrative 
elements  as  to  be  able  to  know  that  it  is  far  more 
terrifying  to  do  without  spiritual  food  than  it  is  to  do 
without  food  for  the  flesh,  then  you  will  begin  to  rise 
as  a  strong;  man  girded  for  the  race,  and  with  the  first 
rays  of  light  in  thai  new  morning,  vou  will  l>e  able  to 
discern    that   Light-house   Beacon   which   has   guided    so 


16  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

many  thousands  safely  Home!  In  coming  back  to 
earth  to  manifest  the  very  first  thing  that  was  necessary 
for  the  promulgation  of  our  mighty  cause  was  to  make 
men  know  and  feel  our  everlasting  presence,  and  the 
full  reality  of  our  identities  before  we  could  set  about 
the  glorious  task  of  man's  spiritual  advancement  and 
unfoldment.  Gradually  year  on  year  of  earthly  time, 
liave  we  worked  our  way  into  the  hearts  of  mortals, 
until  at  the  Present,  we  have  gained  a  foothold  in  your 
world  that  no  united  argument  of  man  can  crush,  or 
that  the  heavy  waterfall  of  the  ages  can  wash  away! 
As  we  have  eternal  life  so  do  we  possess  that  greatest 
element  of  success,  Patience!  Consider  if  you  can,  how 
long  we  have  been  trying  to  establish  a  .settled  com- 
munication from  our  world  to  yours,  and  then  turn  to 
your  labors  with  a  strong  love  and  a  renewed  strength 
born  of  that  spiritual  energy  of  which  men  are  only  con- 
scious when  touched  by  that  all-kindling  fire  of  the  living 
Spirit  within!  There  is  so  much  for  you  to  do,  oh, 
friends  of  earth,  that  there  is  not  one  moment  of  your 
time  to  be  wasted,  not  one  instant  to  be  cast  into  that 
sorry  catalogue  of  lost  hours.  The  material  for  your 
earthly  and  also  your  Heavenly  Homes,  is  here  in  our 
hands  waiting  to  be  purchased,  without  money,  but  cer- 
tainly with  the  free  expenditure  of  your  soul's  value. 
There  is  but  one  way  for  this  purchase,  and  that  way 
leads  through  the  Garden  of  Truth,  The  Lane  of  Mercy, 
the  City  of  Righteousness,  and  the  Gates  of  Eternal  love 
for  your  fellow  brothers  and  sisters.  Picture  your 
image  in  the  clear  stream  of  God's  water  and  strive  to 
make  your  lives  as  transparent,  and  extend  the  cause  of 
Spiritualism  throughout  your  world.  Many  who  have" 
read  the  books,  Rending  the  Vail  and  the  Guiding  Star 
think  and  expect  to  obtain  the  same  results  with  any 
medium;  they  may  meet  and,  of  course,  are  doomed  to 
disappointment.      There    are,    however,    many   more    in 


Spiritual  Advancement.  17 

yonr  country  who  if  they  choose,  corroborate  these  ex- 
periences if  they  would  make  them  known.  In  public 
audiences  there  is  almost  always  some  antagonistic  ele- 
ment to  overcome,  and  tlie  forces  exerted  for  that  pur- 
pose weakens  the  medium  and  lessens  the  effect  given. 
If  perfect  liarmony  coukl  ])e  assured  the  results  would 
be  grandly  convincing  if  the  medium's  condition  was  in 
accord.  Mental  troubles  and  anxieties  often  cause  a 
nervous  state  of  unquiet  that  militates  against  success, 
and  this  should  be  avoided  if  possible  by  a  state  of 
passivity  not  always  at  command.  Well  do  we  know 
with  what  incredulous  shakes  of  the  head  this  informa- 
tion will  be  received.  But  remember  the  spirit  world  has 
given  promise  of  more  wonderful  things  to  be  given 
for  the  closing  years  of  this  century  and  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  next  tlian  have  hitherto  been  shown  to 
the  children  of  earth,  and  many  of  the  events  already 
transpired,  and  are  now  in  progress,  ♦  and  mechanical 
forces  are  the  impressions  received  by  sensitives  who 
have  given  them  for  the  benefit  of  the  world,  and  more 
are  to  follow.  The  long  attempted  problem  of  successful 
aerial  navigation,  once  known  and  afterward  lost,  when 
that  people  to  whom  it  was  familiar,  \vent  down  in  that 
convulsion  of  Nature,  which  changed  the  surface  of  the 
globe  will  be  successful.  We  mean  the  continent  of  At- 
lantis, and  in  the  shock  which  followed,  so  many  of  the 
arts  were  lost.  This  is  now  nearing  practical  application, 
and  very  recently  it  has  been  discovered  that  among  a 
nation,  or  rather  a  fragment  of  a  people  considered  as 
savage,  the  long  lost  art  of  hardening  copper,  making  it 
as  hard  as  steel,  has  been  found,  kept  as  a  secret  handed 
down  from  remote  ancestors  to  verify  our  predictions. 
Our  philosophy  is  progressing  with  the  intelligences  of 
the  age.  Orthodoxy  is  becoming  alarmed  at  its  progress, 
threatening  the  annihilation  of  creeds,  and  undermining 
what   they  call   Christinnitv.      We  see   terror  pervading 


18  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life, 

the  ranks  of  bigotry  and  superstition  and  note  the  des- 
perate efforts  making  to  check  the  cause  of  truth.  The 
seceders  from  the  old  Church  of  Rome,  which  they 
hitherto  denounced  as  a  combination  of  bigotry,  op- 
pression and  horror,  are  wilHng  to  embrace  their  hated 
foes  and  enhst  under  the  banner  which  they  have  hitherto 
called  the  emblem  of  hell,  to  tiy  to  crush  out  this  grow- 
ing power  which  threatens  their  overthrow.  Their  ca- 
pacity and  intelligence  are  shown  by  the  leaders  they 
have  chosen,  and  their  education  and  knowledge  of  the 
ordinary  courtesies  of  life  are  made  manifest  by  their 
language.  To  quote  from  one  of  their  chosen  ones, 
foremost  in  the  effort  they  are  going  to  make  to  crush 
out  ''this  delusion  which  is  undermining  Christianity," 
"All  mediums  are  frauds  and  liars." 

If  you  will  do  this  you  will  find  yourselves  growing 
more  and  more  .contented  with  your  earthly  lives  and 
hence,  find  your  enjoyment  in  the  spiritual.  For  no  mor- 
tal is  able  to  really  find  peace  until  he  is  absolute  master 
of,  and  knoweth  himself,  for  then  and  only  then,  does  he 
know  God ;  and  even  so  as  a  man  cannot  know  God  with- 
out a  perfect  knowledge  of  himself,  neither  can  he  be 
thorough  in  the  knowledge  of  himself  unless  he  also 
wisteth  the  perfect  knowing  power  of  God  !  These  which 
must  be  united  as  a  whole,  for  God  is  in  all  things,  with 
all  things  and  of  all  things;  so  as  if  we  know  them  we 
must  know  also  the  Infinite,  for  they  are  together  as  one 
law  eternal  and  unerring!  This  state  of  knowledge  will 
give  mortals  true  happiness,  for  thereby  they  shall  attain 
Spiritual  advancement,  not  otherwise  known.  Do  you 
understand  what  true  happiness  is?  It  consists  of  mak- 
ing others  happy ;  and  in  such  far-reachings  of  the  soul, 
we  find  what  Rapture  means !  Just  in  proportion  as  you 
expand  and  develop,  your  wisdom  increases.  ^^  e  never 
think  of  ourselves.     No,  never.     We  labor  for  others! 


Spiritual  Advancement.  19 

Oh,  if  all  of  you  people  of  earth  could  know  what  joy  it 
is  to  live  for  tlie  pleasure  of  others!  But  of  course,  we 
have  the  advantage.  We  do  not  have  physical  wants  to 
look  after.  Society  is  such  that  it  makes  man  selfish. 
Sometime  the  law  of  love  will  govern  and  completely  en- 
velop your  world!  It  is  the  core  of  our  mission  to  un- 
fold the  love  principle  in  man!  Every  tiny  rap  is  a 
wave  of  love  from  the  se..  of  Eternal  life,  a  throb  of 
warmth  from  angel  hearts!  Many  persons  find  their 
good  intentions  misapplied,  and  they  regret  it.  Your  re- 
ward is  sure!  The  moving  of  tables  and  rapping  on 
the  floors  and  walls  of  dwellings  are  of  greater  import- 
ance than   is   realized   or  understood  by  mortals! 

They  are  the  musical  beatings  of  the  tide  of  an  In- 
finite Sea.'  A  sea  bearing  upon  its  bosom  crafts  laden 
Avith  rich  gems  of  Immortal  life.  Jewels  from  our  beau- 
tiful land!  The  fabled  "Valley  of  death"  is  becoming 
a  bright  principle  of  glory  set  in  the  sky,  lighting  up  the 
da-V  Da'hw^vs  of  man,  and  illuminating  the  lowlands 
of  his  mundane  sphere !  It  is  beautiful,  it  is  lovely  to 
climb  the  mountains  and  view  our  Summerland ! 

Some  mortals  may  tell  you  we  have  no  mountains, 
no  grand  rivers,  no  glorious  nature  with  which  to  feast 
our  s'^iri^-  ev^s.  but  tbev  have  no  soil  of  love  in  their 
hearts  with  which  to  produce  the  beautiful  tendrils  of 
truth  tl'-Pt  o-row  ^t  will  in  our  Celestial  Gardens,  watered 
by  1he  con'^t-r-t  showers  of  s^lf-sacrifice,  and  warmed  by 
the  st'-pdv  oni^our  of  true  devotif"»n.  Spirits  see  Nature, 
not  through  the  sense,  but  through  the  spirit.  W^e  see 
the  human  mind  and  its  spiritual  aspirations  before  we 
see  the  human  form.  In  tl^is  life,  wherever  our  hearts 
are  inclined,  there  is  our  liome.  We  are  not  circum- 
scribed in  our  Journeyings,  we  are  free,  free  a?  the  birds 
that  float  through  the  air,  free  as  the  thoughts  that 
come  and  go !    Every  glance  of  the  eye,  every  clasp  of  the 


20  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

hand  is  understood.  We  have  liberty,  grand  and  glor- 
ious liberty!  Make  your  lives  pure  and  beautiful,  gather 
the  blossoms  of  sympathy  and  kindness,  for  sympathy 
for  humanity  is  the  fairest  and  sweetest  blossom  of  the 
human  soul! 

Dr.  Reed. 


The  Destiny  of  Man.  21 


IV. 


THE  DESTINY  OF  MAN. 

As  the  ages  of  time  glide  away,  as  a  dream  that  is 
dreamed  floats  away  forever  into  the  irrevocable  past,  we 
stand  in  mighty  hosts  and  watch  mortals  in  their  daily 
ways,  how  they  control  their  actions  and  orckr  their 
lives. 

Mortal  man  in  all  the  wanderings  of  his  mind,  is 
never  satisfied  with  today,  no  matter  how  mnch  he  has 
accomplished  or  how  great  a  good  has  come  to  him. 

He  is  ever  looking  ahead  and  sighing  for  the  rising 
of  tomorrow's  sun,  so  that  he  can  witness  what  it  brings 
forth  to  him. 

So  much  he  has  laid  out  with  mathematical  pre- 
cision, to  perform  and  fully  accomplish  that  he  cannot 
see  the  future  unfold  with  a  pace  too  swift.  And  this 
insatiate  desire  to  do  more,  be  more,  and  thus  better  him- 
self and  his  loved  ones,  is  as  inborn  within  him  as  is  the 
breath  he  breathes.  Tliis  rising  force  is  simply  the 
result  of  progression,  upon  which  is  builded  every  ele- 
ment which  mortals  possess.  No  man  can  stand  still  in 
the  face  of  the  moving  power  of  the  Universe.  He  either 
progresses  or  retrogrades.  So  that  each  act  of  a  life- 
time either  points  to  one  or  another  of  these  ways.  And 
again,  there  are  many  of  your  world,  and  even  of  ours 
who  have  fallen  into  darkened  conditions  on  account 
of  their  ownjchoice  and  the  backward  slipping  of  their 
own  footsteps,  when  such  environments  at  last  have  tend- 
ed to  awaken  the  l^ettcr  ])art  of  their  natures,  and  seeing 


22  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

at  last  into  \Yhat  they  had  fahen,  their  condition  served 
as  a  dear  lesson  to  them,  and  they  at  once  turned  their 
faces  toward  the  bright  sun  of  knowledge,  and  the  road 
of  progression.  When  this  is  so,  they  are  made  the 
better  and  stronger  men  and  women  for  it.  The  chain 
of  man's  destiny  is  wrought  together  link  by  link,  by 
the  strong  hand  of  Providence,  as  the  smith  welds  to- 
gether bits  of  burning  red-hot  iron.  And  as  the  frag- 
ments of  his  life  join  each  with  each,  to  make  at  last  the 
real  acts  of  his  existence  so  does  his  destiny  begin  to  un- 
fold itself,  and  lay  out  like  a  scroll  to  be  read  at  will. 
The  daily  aspirations  of  the  mortal  mind  that  are  the 
indwelling  sentiments  of  the  consciousness  are  the  deeds 
in  embryo  that  have  birth,  and  at  last  form  many  links 
in  Destiny's  chain. 

The  inborn  voice  of  the  soul  which  speaks  in  various 
tongues  and  grows  into  principles  which  actuate  the 
deeds  of  a  man's  life,  whether  good  or  bad,  forms  a  part 
of  his  destiny,  the  tiny  thoughts  in  embryo  which  take  vi- 
tal strength  and  grow  into  shape  until  they  become  things 
and  take  their  places  in  the  mortal  existence  as  kindness 
and  at  last  form  the  consummation  of  an  earthly  life. 
But  does  the  output  of  man's  inner  consciousness  from 
day  to  day  find  an  end  of  occurrence  with  death?  Ten 
thousand  times  no !  Just  as  he  lays  aside  his  earthly  ap- 
parel (the  flesh)'  and  sinks  down  to  rest  in  the  evening 
of  Death,  thinking  his  labors  are  finished,  he  scarcely 
loses  consciousness  in  the  last  of  mortal  life,  until  his 
spirit  eyes  are  looking  on  the  light  of  the  Immortal  morn- 
ing, and  he  realizes  with  the  fullness  of  his  newly  awak- 
ened spirit  senses  that  his  destiny  was  not  finished  on 
earth,  but  just  begun!  When  we  are  near  mortals  of 
earth  we  often  hear  one  and  another  speaking  of  some 
person's  destiny,  and  they  usually  interpret  a  destiny  as 
meaning  some  one  accomplishment  or  another,  or  refer 
to  it  as  some  business  or  vocation  acquired  by  them  in 


The  Destiny  of  Man.  23 

earth  life,  saying,  "Oh,  it  was  his  destiny,"  or  '•'Well, 
she  had  to  do  her  grand  work,  it  is  certainly  her  des- 
tiny." A  man's  destiny  is  his  own  precious  gift  from  the 
Most  High,  and  it  accurately  means  the  actual  fulfillment 
of  certain  laws  that  abide  for  him  and  in  his  aura  for  the 
purpose  of  fixing  his  life  on  earth  and  in  Spirit  Spheres, 
just  as  it  was  originally  intended  to  be.  A  great  many 
of  the  first  plans  for  mortal  life  and  action  that  are  laid 
with  accurate  precision  are  never  reached  by  persons  for 
whose  lives  they  were  intended  for  the  simple  reason 
that  these  persons  are  ever  ready  to  neglect  the  impres- 
sions they  daily  receive  and  throw  aside  as  imagination 
or  chaff,  the  whispered  words  from  Spirit  lips,  whose 
messages  are  as  signal  lights  along  the  pathway  of 
truth,  and  as  the  guiding  rays  of  a  candle  under  the 
sheltered  roof  to  the  weary,  travel-stained  wanderer  in 
the  Storm  of  Darkness  and  Ignorance. 

Instead  of  seeking  to  understand  the  governing  mo- 
tives of  their  lives,  they  turn  their  faces  into  the  shabby 
and  threadbare  path  of  ignorance  and  failure,  and  then 
v/hen  tlie  Hand  of  Death  beckons  them  across  the  River 
and  opens  the  Gates  of  another  existence,  thev  wonder 
at  their  o\vn  seeming  nothingness  and  failures,  and  are 
lost  in  amazement  that  they  have  not  really  tried  to  learn 
something  of  themselves  long  ago.  How  many,  many  of 
earth's  people  today  that  do  not  realize  the  building  or 
the  completion  of  their  own  Destinies! 

As  man's  real  destiny  builded  day  by  day.  as  the 
years  of-  his  life  unfold,  so  should  man  strive  lo  crowd 
out  of  his  nature  all  the  petty  follies  of  his  earthly  years 
and  grow  more  and  more  in  the  Image  of  God. 

Fix  your  minds,  Oh  mortals  of  earth,  on  some  of 
the  high  and  mighty  destinies  of  those  wlio  have  left  your 
earth  in  a  blaze  of  glory  as  it  were,  and  e\-en  as  you  have 
had  the  privilege  to  learn  of  them  through  contact  with 
the  love  they  have  left  behind,  so  should  you  order  your 


24  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

lives,  that  in  the  law  of  eternal  Progress  you  could  wit- 
ness the  upbuilding  of  a  Destiny  for  yourselves  of  which 
you  need  never  be  ashamed.  The  reason  for  a  great  deal 
of  tlie  hubbub  and  confusion  of  your  world  is  because 
the  mortal  only  strives  to  realize  what  is  of  necessity  for 
his  present  wants,  and  tries  not  to  build  for  himself  a 
future  monument  of  Eternal  Peace.  In  the  Heavens  the 
usual  destiny  that  man  sees  is  day  after  day  of  gaining 
the  world's  goods,  so  that  when  he  grows  old  in  the 
years  of  earth  his  Prosperity  he  will  find  him  fattened 
in  worldly  gain,  and  Spiritual  Ignorance. 

The  mortal  who  comes  to  realize  that  every  happen- 
ing which  comes  into  his  life  is  for  the  best,  so  long  as 
he  is  living-  the  principles  which  he  feels  to  be  right, 
is  the  man  who  is  stepping  on  the  high  plane  of  Progress 
and  attainment  of  success  in  his  each  and  every  undertak- 
ing. 

Believe  in  yourselves  or  you  will  be  the  creatures 
of  failure.  If  your  friends  believe  in  you,  you  will  be 
a  success,  but  the  first  element  of  your  friends'  trust  im- 
posed in  you  is  your  own  self  confidence.  Your  daily 
acts,  your  thoughts,  your  beliefs,  your  prejudice,  your 
loves,  and  hope  and  fears,  all  join  together  in  the  eter- 
nal and  form  link  by  link,  the  wonderful  chain  of  your 
Destiny.  They  are  but  the  elements  which  help  to  make 
you  what  you  finally  are. 

How  many  there  are  in  your  world  who  are  all  un- 
consciously laying  the  corner  stones  of  their  destinies 
today;  putting  in  the  foundation  principles  on  which 
their  whole  lives  are  to  rest.  The  multitude  of  men  go 
on  and  on  up  the  steep  hill  of  Earthly  Fortune  and  never 
stop  to  pick  the  thorns  from  their  bleeding  feet  (that 
come  as  gentle  reminders  that  their  pace  is  too  swift), 
but  trudge  up  and  up  the  steep  Incline  of  Worldly  Prow- 
ess, until  some  day  the  hour  of  the  Eternal  comes  and 
they  are  called  to  the  realms  of  Spirits,  to  houses  not 


The  Destiny  of  Man.  25 

made  with  hands,  and  find  tliey  then  have  nothing  in 
keeping  with  this  new  life,  only  the  change  called  Death, 
and  at  this  occurrence  in  their  existence,  when  the  last 
scale  has  fallen,  and  they  are  permitted  full  sight,  they 
see  at  once  that  what  would  have  been  the  greatest  pos- 
sibilities in  their  mortal  destinies  were  completely  left 
out  and  moreover  alas  never  known!  A  mortal  can 
understand  only  so  much  as  his  experience  up  to  the 
present  time  has  taught  him.  It  is  impossible  for  him  to 
thread  his  way  into  paths  unknown,  for  he  cannot  com- 
prehend that  which  has  never  been  his  pleasure  to  be 
conscious  of.  If  it  were  otherwise,  how  different  would 
thousands  and  thousands  of  Destinies  be! 

Wesley  Aber. 


26  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


V. 


EVOLUTIONARY  UNFOLDMENT. 

Out  of  tlie  darkness  of  the  real  chaos  and  night, 
blazes  forth  the  beacon  light  that  illumines  the  bound- 
aries of  eternal  space,  and  wheeling  and  circling  through 
.the  trackless  void  for  countless  ages,  the  suns  and  sys- 
tems proceed  upon  their  course,  obedient  to  the  laws 
of  balance  that  the  tiny  atoms  of  which  they  are  com- 
posed, have  imposed  upon  them.  Go  where  they  may, 
they  never  pass  before  the  sphere  of  atomic  forms,  and 
do  what  they  will,  they  are  ever  subject  to  that  subtle  but 
intangible  power  that  directs  and  controls  their  move- 
ments with  masterly  vigor  throughout  the  cycles  of  eter- 
nal being,  whether  in  their  evolutionary  processes  from 
the  primitive  fire  mist,  or  during  the  periods  when  they 
bear  the  harvest  of  immortal  satellites,  they  are  within 
the  province  of  the  power  which  the  atom  has  to  enter  or 
depart  from  a  world  or  its  inhabitants.  The  atom  alone 
has  the  claim  to  enter  at  duration  of  form;  it  alone 
has  the  power  to  enter  and  dominate  all  other  forms. 

It  exercises  this  power  without  any  master  except 
force,  and  to  force  alone  is  it  innate,  or  subject. 
Whether  force  possessed  it  as  is  contemporaneous  with 
it  may  not  be  certainly  assured  by  the  wisdom  of  man, 
but  probably  force  which  impels  the  atom  upon  its  course 
with  unerring  precision,  may  precede  it  in  the  province 
of  creative  evolution.  It  is  possible  that  beyond  the  atom 
is  an  intelligence  that  has  imbued  it  with  these  properties 
and  powers,  but  if  it   is  so  much  beyond   the  province 


Evolutionary  Unfoldment.  27 

of  human  mentality  as  to  be  outside  the  range  of  defi- 
nite thought,  it  remains  for  human  ignorance  to  be  silent 
in  its  presence. 

If  the  world  is  a  resultant  of  this  intelligent 
creative  power,  then  it  becomes  amenable  to  analysis, 
and  possibly  comprehensible  by  intelligence  of  the  evo- 
lutionary type,  for  that  only  needs  increase  of  mentality 
to  raise  the  intellectual  powers  of  man  above  the  plane 
of  directed  force,  and  in  that  progressive  evolution  of 
intellect  whereby  the  human  race  has  already  gained 
supremacy  over  numberless  varieties. 

Can  it  therefore  be  inferred  that  the  nature  of  the 
atom  is  capable  of  comprehension  by  the  human  in- 
tellect, and  is  there  in  any  expression  of  its  powers,  a 
clue  to  lead  one  to  an  intelligible  explanation  of  its 
nature?  In  answering,  we  would  say  that  the  atom 
centers  in  itself  the  properties  of  all  forms  and  condi- 
tions of  existence.  It  is  the  central  point  from  which 
all  creative  energy  proceeds ;  and  it  is  the  basis  of  all 
power  that  manifests  form  or  force.  It  is  indestructible 
in  its  nature  or  properties;  and  it  holds  in  itself  the 
key  to  unlock  the  portals  of  eternal  existence — for  it 
is  eternal  by  nature.  It  goes  and  comes  by  definite  and 
fixed  laws,  and  all  the  forms  into  which  it  enters  are 
held  in  existence  as  forms  by  the  inherent  energy  of 
the  atoms — composing  them,  being  balanced  upon  a 
more  or  less  equipoise  of  the  different  elements  in  their 
structure.  The  atom  of  each  element  in  its  ability  to 
grade  up  a  chemical  equilibrium  with  other  given  forms, 
and  the  ability  to  move  upon  the  time  of  different  di- 
rections is  given  the  necessary  balance  to  create  the  diver- 
sified forms  that  belong  to  the  department  of  universal 
or  diversified  Nature.  The  form  of  atom  is  of  little  con- 
sequence compared  with  its  functions  in  the  economy  of 
world  building,  but  it  has  to  have  form  or  it  could  not 
create    form.      It   probably   varies    in   structural    appear- 


28  .  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

aiice  in  the  different  elements,  but  its  great  work  is 
done  in  the  Hne  of  its  force  which  arrests  the  moving", 
atomic  forms  in  space,  through  the  same  principle 
whereby  two  or  more  bodies  meeting  with  form  of  dif- 
ferent velocities  respond  in  motion  to  the  impelling 
force ;  giving  a  different  result  in  either  case,  but  always 
proportionate  to  the  balance  of  the  force  in  each.  So 
in  space  the  moving  atoms  meet  each  other  and  come 
into  the  relations  that  make  planets  and  suns  a  possi- 
bility; and  creative  power  and  processes  are  eternally 
at  work,  upon  one  plane  or  another,  the  atom  must  be 
manifesting  its  eternal  energy;  and  as  a  consequence,  the 
realms  of  space  respond  with  the  wonders  of  visible  and 
invisible  existence. 

There  is  extant  in  the  field  of  theoretical  specula- 
tion an  idea  that  atomic  relations  are  interchangeable 
to  an  illimitable  degree,  and  that  transmutation  of  ele- 
ments is  a  possibility  even  as  in  the  days  of  alchemistic 
superstititions,  but  the  fact  that  change  of  form  does  not 
imply  a  change  of  composing  the  form,  but  an  eft'ectual 
veto  upon  ]3ractical  attempts  to  change  the  element 
through  atomic  manipulation,  and  they  still  renounce  as 
in  the  primitive  age,  before  the  province  of  the  most 
skillful  chemist  to  solve  the  secret  of  their  existence. 
Some  knowledge,  however,  of  their  power  of  transfer 
enables  us  to  judge  of  their  probable  nature,  which  we 
now  proceed  to  examine  and  record  for  future  deduction. 
Atoms  in  all  primitive  forms  of  the  planetary  stages 
move  in  lines  of  different  measurement.  In  the  primi- 
tive atmosphere,  and  especially  in  the  currents  of  a 
thunder  storm,  you  see  a  good  representation  of  the 
transfer  of  the  primitive  elements  in  the  space  from 
the  atomic  relations  of  the  gaseous  state  to  the  fluid 
and  solidifying  conditions  that  precede  planetary  form, 
and  the  falling  rain  or  the  glistening  hail  is  the  register 
at  this  age  of  the  planet  of  the  process  whereby  the  prim- 


Evolutionary  Unfoldment.  29 

itive  atoms  which  formed  the  solar  systems  of  the  uni- 
verse and  produced  the  blackness  of  darkness  until  the 
atoms  in  the  mass  came  into  that  state  whereby  as  a 
solidifying  form,  they  became  incandescent;  but  even 
then  the  clouds  lying-  nearest  the  center  are  so  dense  that 
the  light  from  the  glowing  planet  could  hardly  pene- 
trate the  dense  gloom  that  hangs  above  the  incandescent 
surface. 

Then  vou  observe  tlie  forming  nimbus  clouds  in 
the  nebular  or  a  gigantic  thunder  cloud  in  which  the 
flashing  of  lightning  only  illuminates  the  dense  dark- 
ness that  envelopes  the  mass  in  the  center.  During  "this 
period  there  occurs  a  strange  phenomenon  to  the  exter- 
nal vision,  for  the  intensity  of  the  atomic  motion  of  the 
mass  gives  to  its  external  surface  the  appearance  of  white 
light,  while  the  internal  center  is  subject  to  the  grade 
of  atomic  arrest  that  would  give  it  the  cloud-like  nebu- 
lar in  which  the  moving  molecules  cross  and  recross 
each  other's  pathway ;  until  they  become  adjusted  to  an 
approximate  uniformity  of  motion  in  mass. 

During  this  process  the  atoms  in  the  radius  of  the 
forming  bodies  leave  the  position,  and  cross  and  recross 
tile  pathway  of  the  molecules;  forming  upon  a  gaseous 
planet  a  pulsating  mass  of  cloud  like  star  dust  or  fire- 
mist  thev  follow^  the  law  of  acute  angles  that  belong  to 
prismatic  crystallization.  The  tinv  molecules  that  form 
these  minuter  crystals  are  themselves  the  result  of  the 
primitive  atoms  of  the  different  elements  moving  in 
space  adjusting  their  excess  of  motion  to  a  uniform 
time  which  in  turn,  crossed  by  other  atoms  moving  at  a 
different  rate  or  in  different  directions,  propounded  the 
theory  of  evolution  as  the  probable  source  of  organic 
life.  There  was  the  fixed  type  of  animal  and  vegetable 
life-  that  followed  the  law  of  permanence  of  form  struc- 
ture, and  the  scientists  were  positive  that  such  fixed- 
ness of  type  could  not  have  been  secured  save  bv  the 


30  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

fiat  of  eternal  decree.  But  in  avatism  we  have  the  cor- 
rective of  this  error,  for  there  we  find  that  the  individual 
may,  or  may  not  resemble  the  ancestral  type  perfectly. 
Where  permanence  of  species  is  assured,  avatism  should 
be  as  positive  as  any  other  expression  of  the  element  in 
the  organism,  but  it  is  not,  and  diversity  rather  than  uni- 
formity, is  the  primitive  law  which  throws  the  question 
of  type  back  into  the  resultants  of  formative  power, 
rather  than  a  precedent  of  the  same  In  other  words, 
different  types  of  life  are  all  deflections  from  the  great 
parent  trunk  while  none  of  them  have  permanence  of 
expressing  or  an  enduring  type  that  have  originated  out- 
side the  laws  of  heredity.  It  may  be  well  to  consider 
some  of  the  objections  of  the  different  schools  of 
thinkers  as  to  the  nature  of  organic  evolution  of  forms 
through  heredity  as  there  is  a  somewhat  prevalent  opin- 
ion that  types  induce  the  primitive  special  acts  of 
creative  power;  but  first  I  will  explain  why  this  idea 
has  such  a  permanent  hold  upon  the  thoughts  of  the  pres- 
ent students  of  science.  In  the  primitive  evolution  of 
causality,  the  mind  had  only  the  physical  senses  develop- 
ed so  that  judgment  could  be  exercised  only  when  the 
physical  senses  were  active  and  gave  them  impressions  to 
the  imperfectly  developed  mind.  Through  these  senses 
the  intellect  could  only  form  an  opinion  as  to  causation  by 
the  effect  witnessed,  and  consequently  the  conclusion  was 
reached  that  as  matter  took  form  palpable  to  the  senses, 
where  form  did  not  exist  that  could  be  discovered  in 
perceptible  relation,  matter  could  not  be  in  existence, 
and  all  the  primitive  races  adopted  the  hypothesis  of  a 
creative  power  that  was  able  to  create  form  out  of  no- 
thing. 

It  also  may  be  affirmed  that  this  same  intellectual 
power  is  competent  to  solve  all  questions  that  shall,  rise  in 
future  ages,  as  well  as  those  pertaining  to  the  past,  when 
its  deductions  are  preserved  and  transmitted  to  coming 


Evolutionary  Unfoldment.  31 

generations  through  the  great  law  of  heredity;  thus 
raising  the  grade  of  mentahty  from  the  animal  plane  of 
physical  senses  to  the  level  of  an  intellectual  spirituality 
that  discerns  causation  in  all  its  relations  to  life  and 
its  outcome. 

Like  the  polyp  in  the  deep  seas,  these  minds  can 
feel  the  currents  of  a  mighty  force  upon  which  their 
very  life  depends,  but  feeling  is  the  only  sense  of  a 
spiritual  nature  they  have  in  the  realm  of  mental  knowl- 
edge beyond  the  range  of  the  physical  senses.  All  life 
beyond  that  in  which  their  mentality  is  developed  is  a 
sealed  book  and  like  the  polyp,  they  know  nothing  of 
any  existence  beyond  their  cog'nition ;  nor  do  they  know 
tliat  mentality  follows  the  same  law  of  evolutionary  un- 
foldment that  physical  organization  had  to  obey.  These 
are  the  first  grades  of  mental  power  that  could  be 
evolved  from  the  primitive  race.  But  today  the  world 
has  th-e  idea  that  mental  evolution  of  a  certain  character 
has  enabled  the  developed  intellect  to  expand  as  the 
true  method  of  creative  energy  in  planetary  form  and  its 
great  outcome.  It  may  be  said  truly  that  no  law  of 
Nature  has  been  transcended  in  this  explanation ;  and 
that  due  observation  of  all  polygamy  and  the  present 
system  of  a  monogamous  union  of  the  sexes  is  the 
highest  condition  whereby  the  race  could  have  a 
more  perfect  mental  development.  This  system  tends 
to  change  the  status  of  the  female  to  a  position  where 
she  can  be  educated,  and  develop  her  powers  of  mind 
and  bo(U-,  upon  the  plane  of  civilization  with  her  ofif- 
s])ring  pnibed  in  its  formative  stage  for  the  interest  and 
benefit  of  the  male  parent.  This  is  the  highest  possible 
conception  of  nature's  processes  of  mental  and  physical 
evolution. 

Where  it  has  a  perfect  expression,  the  results  can- 
not but  be  the  generation  of  great  mental  and  physi- 
cal   ])<v\cr    u]i()n    a    ]:)erfect    1:)alance,    but    unfortunately, 


32  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

so  much  of  the  old  primitive  savagery  remains  that  many 
who  are  monogamists  in  theory  are  savage  or  bar- 
barous in  practice.  The  female  is  not  permitted  to 
gestate  her  offspring  unmolested,  and  as  a  result, 
tlie  offspring  in  too  many  instances  reflects  the  mental 
characteristics  of  the  savage  and  barbarian,  and  hostile 
array  even  with  the  theory  of  an  evolutionary  origin  of 
the  world  was  proposed  in  place  of  the  hypothesis  of 
special  creation.  For  the  benefit  of  disputants  of  either 
class,  we  would  observe  that  atoms  in  their  ability  to 
shift  from  one  form  to  another  always  follow  the  law 
of  definite  proportions  and  in  obedience  to  that  law 
are  amenable  to  the  will  of  the  intelligent,  whether,  dur- 
ing generations  there  will  continue  to  grow  and  develop 
the  qualities  of  mental  excellence,  or  freed  from  the  bias 
of  primitive  limitations,  under  the  stimulus  of  this  new 
thought,  or  will  retrograde,  is  the  problem  for  the  think- 
ers and  teachers  of  coming  generations  to  solve. 

If  they  boldly  accept  and  avail  themselves  of  the 
new  ideas,  not  many  generations  need  pass,  into  civilized 
nations  at  least,  ere  individuals  will  be  born  right  and 
cievelop  a  grand  and  mighty  mental  and  spiritual  race 
that  shall  be  as  much  superior  to  the  present  races  as 
they  are  in  advance  of  their  primitive  ancestry  that 
once  reflected  all  there  was  of  developed  life  upon  the 
surface  of  the  planet  itself.  These  types  were  not  fixed 
and  incapable  of  change  of  form  or  mentality  then, 
nor  are  the  races  of  men  fixed  as  to  their  capacity  of 
improvement  in  the  latter  department  now.  WMle 
heredity  has  stamped  the  offspring  of  all  types  with 
certain  prominent  traits,  it  also  has  in  its  power  the 
possibility  of  preserving  acquired  excellence  of  the  in- 
dividual parent  and  transmitting  it  from  generation  to 
generation.  Following  this  process,  the  race  and  the  in- 
dividual can  -rise  in  the  scale  ignoring  it ;  and  the  race 
will  either  retrograde  and  lose  its  position  in  the  front  of 


Evolutionary  Unfoldment.  33 

the  marcli  of  progressive  unfoldment,  or  advance.  These 
laws  are  positive  and  powerful,  and  ohed:ence  to  them  in- 
sures success;  violation  or  disregard  of  them  is  always 
fraught  with  results  that  bear  witness  to  the  certainty  of 
their  relations  to  their  primitive  expression,  and  the  un- 
fortunate victim  goes  toward  the  brutal  plane  of  mental 
development.  Thus  it  seems  potent  that  the  human 
race,  in  its  endeavors  to  advance  and  preserve  the  results 
of  higher  civilization,  has  no  option  in  the  matter  of 
hereditary  transmission.  With  all  its  endeavors  to  sub- 
stitute other  agencies,  it  finds  itself  confronted  at  every 
turn  with  the  basic  principles  of  life  itself  upon  which 
it  must  build  whatever  type  of  mental  as  well  as  physi- 
cal structure  it  is  to  give  to  the  world  as  expressions  of 
creative  results  in  the  realm  of  grand  mental  and  spirit- 
ual unfoldment.  It  may  try  and  often  has  tried,  to  ig- 
nore this  law  by  teaching  the  idea  of  a  second  birth  of 
the  spiritual  natures  as  all  sufficient,  and  in  some  cases 
as  superior  to  obedience  to  the  primitive  law  ;  but  the  re- 
sult is  seen  in  inferior  mental  ability  and  the  generation 
of  numberless  superstitions  which  prevent  their  disciples 
from  grasping  the  significance  of  the  idea  of  mental  and 
spiritual  power  as  it  really  exists  in  the  world  of  visible 
or  the  unseen  life. 

Friends,  in  the  human  race,  the  female  is  the  only 
channel  whereby  life  can  follow  the  Natural  Law  of  evo- 
lution by  environments  if  it  be  so  called,  then  there  can 
be  but  little  progress ;  for  the  male  can  only  commence 
from  the  grade  of  development  that  has  been  attained 
through  the  female.  The  latter  can  improve  the  power  by 
the  natural  law  of  progressive  evolution.  The  former  can 
perceive  what  has  been  gained  by  the  law  of  conserva- 
tion of  force,  but  cannot  rise  in  the  grade  from  any 
inherent  energy  of  his  own.  Consecjuently  if  the  race 
would  rise,  it  must  protect  its  female  environment  from 
adverse  conditions,  or  the  male  will  be  retarded  and  hold 


34  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

himself  upon  the  animal  or  degTaded  human  plane.  So- 
ciety has  no  choice  in  this  matter;  for  humanity  may 
strive  and  struggle  to  rise  against  Nature's  laws,  but  it 
will  strug-g-le  in  vain.  Every  nation  that  has  not  recog- 
nized and  in  some  way  protected  the  female  from  degra- 
dation through  blind  impulses  or  in  some  other  way, 
has  lost  its  virility  and  fallen  a  prey  to  those  nations 
that  have;  and  are  of  the  most  striking  examples  of  the 
effect  upon  the  national  character  of  those  that  disregard 
the  law  of  heredity  which  is  seen  in  many  of  your 
countries  where  the  priesthood  have  subordinated 
woman  to  masculine  lust  to  such  a  degree  as  to  have 
nearly  eliminated  personal  courage  from  the  people  and 
rnade  a  nation,  that  otherwise  is  the  finest  specimen  of 
the  enduring  power  of  mind,  subordinate  to  other 
powers,  which  except  in  the  realm  of  brute  force,  were 
far  inferior.  It  was  allowed  to  perfect  itself  without 
interference  from  influences  that  would  tend  in  any 
degree  to  prevent  the  mentality  of  the  organism  from 
a  perfectly  natural  balance  of  force  that  germinates  men- 
tality upon  whatever  plane  the  organism  can  express  that 
relation  most  perfectly;  but  in  the  human  species  you 
have  this  principle  almost  reversed  among  many  savage 
tribes  and  so  of  all  civilized  nations.  The  male  which 
embodies  physical  strength  to  a  more  positive  degree 
than  the  female,  has  so  far  abused  his  superior  physical 
development  as  to  institute  laws  of  a  social  order  to 
subordinate  the  female  to  his  sensual  lusts  and  in  the 
lower  tribes  the  only  safeguards  that  Nature  has  for  the 
protection  of  the  embryo,  has  been  in  the  system  of 
polygamy  that  has  served  as  a  safety-valve  for  the  un- 
restrained passion  of  the  savage  and  semi-civilized  race. 
Tlie  i)ractical  effect  of  the  system  seems  to  hold  the 
female  upon  the  plane  of  inferior  mental  development, 
although  it  does  enable  her  to  give  birth  to  fine  speci- 
mens of  phvsical   organization;  and   in  the  nations  that 


Evolutionary  Unfoldment.  35 

have  adopted  the  system  you  have  had  muscular  vigor 
and  intellectual  deficiency  working-  hand  in  hand  as 
correlative  factors  of  national  and  individual  character. 
But  the  law  of  evolution  forbade  this  system  as  the 
best  one  to  raise  the  race  in  the  scale  of  perfect  mental 
development.  This  is  so  firmly  implanted  in  the  mind 
by  hereditary  transmission  that  the  world  has  based  its 
explanation  of  all  cosmological  phenomena  upon  it,  and 
the  great  masses  to  this  day  are  firmly  persuaded  that 
matter  owes  its  origin  to  the  fiat  of  this  creation.  JFrom 
this  implanted  confidence  in  this  idea  arose  the  theory 
of  the  shaping  of  matter  into  form  by  the  same  process, 
with  the  additional  power  of  transmission  of  form 
through  generations  along  the  line  of  the  primitive 
type.  Thus  an  idea  that  arose  from  a  natural  condi- 
tion of  an  imperfectly  developed  mentality  became  domi- 
nant in  the  world  of  primitive  philosophy,  which  tlie 
class  of  minds  belonging  to  the  incipient  priesthood 
seized  upon  ajid  taught  to  their  followers  as  the  process 
of  world  building  and  how  its  population  came  upon  it. 
This  placed  the  race  at  a  decided  disadvantage  in  ascer- 
taining the  real  laws  and  processes  that  underlie  form 
as  well  as  the  knowledge  of  the  nature  of  matter,  and 
it  was  only  when  the  minds  of  a  few  experimented  in 
the  department  of  chemical  relations  ascertained  the 
mathematical  !)asis  of  the  processes  of  life  and  form  to 
be  an-^lyzed.  Their  discoveries  were  important  and 
magnificent  in  their  possibilities,  but  so  potent  was  the 
influence  of  the  new  and  growing  science  that  it  had  to 
be  veiled  from  the  gaze  of  the  superstitious  multitude, 
that  regarded  the  experimenters  as  foes  of  their  gods,  if 
they  ascertained  that  anv  of  their  old  ideas  were  not 
based  upon  positive  truth.  The  first  outcome  of  dis- 
coveries in  the  field  of  chemistry  was  of  course,  crude 
and  defective  in  its  results,  but  it  opened  the  way  for  a 
marvelous   revelation   of   the   renl   principles   that   lie   at 


36  The  Dawx  of  Another  Life. 

the  basis  of  all  departments  of  being.  Probably  no 
greater  changes  in  the  mental  as  well  as  the  physical  con- 
ditions of  the  race  were  wrought  in  so  short  a  period  of 
lime  than  those  wrought  in  the  age  of  chemical  dis- 
coveries. For  in  spite  of  ignorance  wdiich  enveloped  the 
world,  the  race  was  being  revolutionized  in  thought 
and  action  as  ne^•er  known  in  the  domain  of  historical 
knowledge.  Not  only  were  the  fountains  of  material 
[jrosperity  opened  to  the  race,  but  a  type  that  enabled 
its  possessor  to  grapple  with  the  mysteries  of  causation 
and  trace  them  into  the  realm  of  force  beyond  the  phy- 
sical cognition,  to  explain  these  almost  equally  with. 
the  subtle  processes  of  power  and  form — before  they  be- 
came palpable  to  the  physical  senses. 

These  discoveries  placed  the  relations  of  force  and 
matter  upon  an  entirely  new  basis  and  so  far  from  ren- 
dering the  old  theory  of  creating  form  and  substance 
out  of  nothing,  it  shows  that  form  is  only  a  result  of 
the  activity  of  substance  that  itself  is  eternal,  and  that 
the  same  processes  of  growth  go  on,  the  same  func- 
tions are  discharged,  the  same  biological  laws  prevail — 
only  with  a  different  quality. 

Thi.^  principle,  however,  does  not  apply  to  malfor- 
mations wdiich  like  the  lower  forms  of  animal  life,  per- 
ish at  death ;  both  are  conditions  of  life.  When  the 
slow  and  prolonged  process  of  evolutionary  development 
of  the  highest  kingdom  in  nature,  from  the  primitive 
human  cell,  up  to  its  divine  inheritance — the  perfected 
human — had  ceased,  and  the  human  form  became  per- 
manently established,  there  came  a  marvelous  change  in 
the  rapidity  v.ith  which  the  perfected  human  was  pro- 
duced. 

The  natural  process  of  the  growth  and  development 
of  a  child  from  conception,  through  gestation  to  birth, 
in  which  it  presents  in  regular  order,  from  the  life 
g-erm,  traces  of  the  development  forms  through  wdiich 


Evolutionary  Unfoldment.  VJ 

its  human  animal  ancestors  have  passed,  covers  the  same 
principle  of  evolutionary  unfoldment.  which  has  con- 
sumed millions  of  years,  in  establishing  the  perman- 
ence of  the  human  form.  If  this  statement,  which  is 
endorsed  by  physiological  science,  be  true,  and  the  hu- 
man form-producing  principle  of  development  can,  un- 
der natural  law,  be  so  abbreviated,  is  it  unreasonable 
to  afsume  that  there  may  exist  other  more  subtle  laws 
bv  which  a  spirit  form  already  established  and  existing 
in  a  condition  so  refined  as  to  be  beyond  the  perceptions 
of  your  physical  senses,  under  favorable  circumstances 
when  the  necessary  conditions  have  been  complied  with, 
may  gather  about  it  atomic  and  molecular  emanations 
from  the  atmosphere  and  human  conditions,  by  which 
the  spirit  may  take  on  a  tangible,  materialized  human 
form,  although  only  temporary  in  existence,  lacking  in 
many  physiological  functions,  and  produced  within  the 
time  limitations  of  an  investigating  seance?  That  such 
marvelous  phenomena  are  possible  bas  been  proven  by 
the  eminent  English  scientist.  Sir  William  Crooks,  and 
a  t'lousand  of  other  intelligent  investigators. 

Throughout  all  ages  the  spirit  world  has  been  send- 
ing out  its  messages  of  instruction,  love  and  sympathy, 
for  man  naturall}^  is  a  psychic. 

But  the  spiritual  in  man  has  not  always  been  at- 
tu'ied  to  the  sensitive  conditions  necessary  for  their  in- 
telligent appreciation.  Therefore  he  has  many  times 
failed  to  be  responsive  to  his  finer  nature,  has  too  often 
been  hardened  by  the  selfish  ambitions  of  mortal  life. 
and  his  struggle  for  wealth,  position,  power  and  transit- 
ory honors  has  made  him  selfish,  harsh  and  cruel.  Thus 
man  in  his  greed,  has  smothered  one  of  his  divinest  gifts 
from  nature,  and  wandering  in  materialistic  darkness, 
he  hns  either  denied  all  evidences  of  the  continuity  of 
life,  or  has  thoughtlessly  become  an  easv  captive  to  the 
traditional  superstitions  of.  antiquitv. 


38  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

In  the  present  wonderful  age  of  research  and  dis- 
covery, man  is  becoming  conscious  of  these  spiritual  in- 
fluences and  is  only  now  awakening  to  a  knowledge  of 
the  powerful  forces  possible  in  his  own  nature.  Man 
is  beginning  to  learn  that  these  psychic  forces  have  al- 
ways been  in  existence,  for  they  are  eternal  principles  in 
Nature  and  fill  an  important  mission  in  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  one  divine  purpose.  The  stumbling  block 
to  most  minds  is  perhaps  less  the  mere  existence  of  the 
unseen  than  the  want  of  definition  the  apparently  hope- 
less vagueness  by  some  who  look  upon  this  as  the  mark 
of  quality  in  Spiritual  things.  It  will  be  at  least  something 
to  tell  earnest  seekers  that  the  Spiritual  world  is  not  a 
castle  in  the  air,  of  an  architecture  unknown  to  earth  or 
heaven  but  familiar  things,  and  ruled  by  well  remember- 
ed Laws.  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  emphasize  under 
a  second  head  the  gain  in  clearness.  The  Spiritual 
world  as  it  stands  is  full  of  perplexity.  One  can  escape 
doubt  only  by  escaping  thought.  With  regard  to  many 
important  articles  of  religion,  perhaps  the  best  and  the 
worst  course  at  present  open  to  doubters  is  simply  cred- 
ulity. 

The  question  often  arises :  Have  we  a  spiritual  or- 
ganism, and  is  there  a  spiritual  world  adapted  to  it?  To 
both  we  unhesitatingly  answer  yes.  And  through  these 
seances  we  are  preparing  to  demonstrate  that  this  is  a 
fact,  and  by  closely  studying  the  manifestations  given 
here,  you  are  bound  to  accept  the  theory  that  death  only 
shifts  the  scenes  of  action  without  adding  to,  or  taking 
from  his  moral  or  intellectual  worth  only  that  in  the 
wholly  spiritual  sphere  of  existence  and  action,  he  no 
longer  sees  through  a  glass  darkly,  but  is  brought  face 
to  face  with  himself  which  gives  him  a  higher,  broader 
and  more  comprehensive  view  and  understanding  of  the 
economy  of   existence — which   is   evolution — and   which 


Evolutionary  Unfoldment.  39 

law  of  progression  is  as  unalterable  and  indestructible 
as  the  eternal  mind  itself. 

We  furthermore  hold  that  the  spiritual  body  is  as 
much  a  substance  as  the  natural  body.  Now  mark:  Can 
there  be  power  without  substance?  Does  not  existence 
necessitate  substance?  The  theory  that  spirits  exist  as 
spiritual  beings  but  are  unsubstantial,  is  illogical  and  far- 
fetched. They  are  spiritual  substances  of  course,  ijut 
jnst  where  to  locate  the  line  that  separates  the  spiritual 
from  the  material,  we  do  not  know.  The  difference  be- 
tween steam  and  ice  is  very  wide,  as  unlike  indeed  a.s  two 
given  things  could  be,  yet  they  are  precisely  the  same 
substances,  only  in  widely  different  forms.  The  gases 
which  compose  water,  taken  separately,  are  as  much 
substance  as  when  united.  Then  whv  should  it  be  im- 
possible for  Nature  to  so  clothe  you  with  mortal  and 
immortal  substance  that  when  they  are  separated,  both 
should  continue  to  exist  as  absolutely  as  when  joined 
together?  You  have  the  testimony  of  your  own  senses 
that  l&very  organic  form  in  plant,  animal  and  man  is  to 
be  acted  upon  by  some  substance,  and  that  organ  and 
this  substance  are  adjusted  to  one  another  with  absolute 
precision  to  produce  some  benefit ;  for  without  such  ad- 
justment, there  would  be  no  design,  or  entire  failure  in 
result.  The  creation,  instead  of  being  a  unit,  would 
f;lls  all  space  with  its  pulsating  energy. 

Prof.  Michael  Farrady. 


40  The  Dawn  of  Another   [.ife. 


VI. 
THE  MESSENGER. 


And  when  mine  earthly  eyes  did  close  in  death 
And  my  tired  soul  escaped  its  fleshly  cell, 

When  last  I  drew  my  long  deep  mortal  breath. 
My  spirit  longed  its  message  dear  to  tell ! 

But  ere  I  scarcely  knew^  immortal  life, 

My  vision  dimmed  with  dark  clouds  rolling  high, 
And  my  soul  groaned  with  anguish  in  its  strife. 

Mine  eyes  saw  but  despair,  and  inky  skies ! 

» 
I  knew  then  that  the.  acts  of  men  are  brought, 

And  placed  by  angel  hands  where  they  may  read 
The  wayward  wickedness  that  they  have  wrought. 

And  -sob  with  bleeding  hearts  at  every  deed! 

What  I  saw  then  I  cannot  tell  thee  now; 

For  it  is  veiled  and  dead  in  that  dim  past, 
But  my  heart  shook  with  grief  at  broken  vows, 

And  in  the  midst  of  woe  mv  soul  was  cast! 

The  elements  were  warring  and  I  heard  the  roll 
Of  mighty   thunders   deafening  the   air. 

There  was  no  rest  for  my  poor  storm-tossed  soul, 
But  only  deep  despair  was  present  there! 

And  as  those  waves  of  anguish  o'er  me  rolled, 
The  better  in  me  sought  tlie  light  of  day! 


The  Messenger.  41 

But  'twas  as  if  a  death  knell  swiftly  tolled! 

And  I  knew  all  too  sure  it  was  God's  way! 

"Eternal  lights  of  Heaven,"  my  spirit  groaned; 

"Shed  but  a  little  radiance  on  my  road," 
And  all  the  spirit  minds  about  me  moaned — 

My  soul  near  sank  beneath  its  heavy  load ! 

"Oh,  God,"  I  cried,  "my  heart's  desires  are  strong! 

And  I  am  waiting  to  receive  mine  own, 
Must  I  then  tarry  longer,  oh,  how  long? 

In  this  di-ear  vast  of  darkness,  and  alone?" 

"Oh,  Peaceful  Heaven,  where  art  thou?"  as  I  spoke, 
Sliot  through  the  glowering  clouds  a  ray  of  light, 

That  in  my  soul's  heart  then  such  startling  woke. 

It  was  so  o-orgeous.  o-leaming,  beauteous  bright! 


b 


From  out  the  light  there  rose  a  form  so  fair, 

That  for  a  moment  mine  own  eyes  were  blind, 

And  then  a  subtle  perfume  filled  the  air. 

And  sight  came  back,  tenderly,  waxing  kind! 

And  now  the  form  came  closer  with  that  swaying  grace, 
Of  those  who  step  not  but  who  move  in  flight, 

Then  I  saw  full  the  wondrous  smiling  face, 

Of  her  who'd  broken  in  on  my  dread  night! 

Of  such  surpassing  beauty  that  I  dare  not"  say, 
Was  she  my  angel  from  some  happier  clime, 

A  form  of  lily  whiteness  through  her  shimmering  ray. 
Her  voice  like  echoes  from  some  love-sweet  chime? 

Her  long  hair  streamed  around  her  like  light  clouds  of 
mist. 
She  laid  her  love-light  hands  upon  my  head, 


42  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

And  as  I  gazed  into  her  bright  face  heaven-kissed, 

She    smiled    and    said,    "Mine    own,    thou    art    not 
dead !" 

"There  is  no  death,  but  just  a  change  of  Hfe, 
Where  all  may  enter  in  and  find  the  truth! 

And  I  have  come  to  lift  thee  from  this  strife. 

Where  thou  canst  breathe  the  glory  of  thy  youth ! 

"I  am  the  other  half  of  thy  great  soul, 

Because  thou  could'st  not  find  me.  hence  thy  woes, 
I  will  now  reach  for  thee  thy  every  goal, 

And  raise  thee  out  of  mortal  misery's  throes!" 

The  sweet  voice  sighed  to  silence  and  she  took  my  hand, 
My  raptured  soul  was  thrilling  with  a  warm  delight. 

As  we  ascended   to   a   fairer  land, 

And  bade  goodby,   forever,  to  the  night  1 

We  sailed  this  world's  ethereal  and  our  flight 
W^as  swift  and  easy  like  a  bird  on  wing, 

And  everywhere  the  clear  celestial  light, 

Shined  forth  the  grandeur  on  each  Heavenly  thing! 

At  last  we  paused,  my  angel  spoke  again, 

"This  is  our  home,  our  dear  abiding  place!" 

Her  tones  were  like  the  fall  of  summer  rain, 

And,  oh,  so  sadly  sweet  was  her  bright  face! 

Our  home  was  like  the  palace  of  some  Eastern  King, 
Save  it  was  far  more  perfect  in  its  beauty  there!     . 

Nor  b'emish,  stain,  or  scar  was  on  a  thing! 

And  sweetest  bird  songs  filled  the  fragrant  air! 

It  was  a  rhapsody,  my   soul  drank   full 

To  overflowing  of  my  wild,  deep  joy; 


The  Messenger.  43 


No  cares,  but  peace — eternal  love  forever  more! 

Without  \'ain  man's  mad  strivinsT  and  the  earth's 


fc> 


alloy 


'Twas  thus  I  found  at  last  sweet  Heaven's  full  light, 
And  breathed  immortal  life  in  spirit-spheres! 

My  soul  in  rapture  took  its   flight  from  night! 

And  with  my  angel  other  half  I  give  my  blessing 
here ! 

Robert  Browning. 


44  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


VII. 


SPIRITUAL  KNOWLEDGE. 

Friends,  your  professors  and  so-called  students  of 
science  with  one  predominating  idea  or  theory,  is  often 
as  great  a  bigot  as  the  purely  creed  bound  theologian. 
Hence- your  learned  professors  being  of  this  class,  rude- 
ly dispose  of  the  Christian  hope  for  a  future  life,  as 
emotional  cravings,  transcendental  faith  and  mere  super- 
stition, looked  upon  by  masses  as  a  priceless  treasure. 
Your  professors  and  so-called  students  are  equally  un- 
sparing in  their  criticisms  of  Spiritualism,  which  they 
do  not  even  claim  to  have  investigated.  They  define  it 
as  hallucination,  or  clever  deception  and  lament  the 
millions  of  educated  people  who  are  still  dominated  by 
this  dreary  superstition.  They  admit,  however,  that 
such  eminent  scientists  as  Zollinger,  Fichner,  Weber, 
Wallace  and  Sij-  William  Crooks,  have  after  thorough 
investigation  of  spirit  phenomena,  announced  their  be- 
lief in  the  future  existence  of,  and  the  possibility  of 
communication  with  an  unseen  life,  and  intelligence 
which  has  survived  the  condition  of  death,  but  accounts 
for  their  being  "led  astray"  by  these  phenomena 
"through  excess  of  imagination  and  defect  of  critical 
faculty."  Strange  as  it  may  seem,  however,  they  quote 
these  same  able  thinkers  and  investigators  as  authori- 
ties in  scientific  research  along  other  lines  which  do  not 
disturb  their  own  monistic  hypothesis.  We  reject  the 
theory  as  refers  to  man  as  a  descendent  from  the  ani- 
mal kingdom.      We  assert  most  positively  that  man  is 


Spiritual  Knowledge.  45 

not  the  highest  type  of  beast,  nor  has  he  descended  from 
beast  ancestors.  We  emphatically  declare  against  any 
author's  summary  dismissal  of  the  evidence  of  the  im- 
mortality. If  the  theory  that  death  ends  all  is  true,  the 
valuable  portion  of  our  writings  could  not  be  written. 
The  survival  of  the  soul  of  man,  after  death,  is  a  fact 
which  is  today  being  constantly  and  most  positively 
proven  through  spiritualistic  phenomena.  Having  said 
before  that  the  human  kingdom  in  Nature  is  today  as  it 
ever  has  been  in  the  past,  entirely  separate  and  distinct 
from  the  animal  kingdom ;  that  man  in  his  evolutionary 
unfoldment  never  has  been  a  beast  and  that  he  is  not 
a  monistic  but  a  dualistic  being,  let  us  proceed  to  dis- 
cuss some  of  the  processes  in  the  development  of  life 
as  expressed  in  material  form  upon  your  planet.  For 
ages  unnumbered,  man  made  but  little  advancement.  Yet 
steadily  was  the  p'-ogress  of  unfoldment  and,  when  the 
proper  time  came  he  arose  to  the  dignity  of  his  full  sta- 
tion. From  the  first  cellular  protoplasm  the  so-called 
"physical  basis  of  life,"  he  has  been  endowed  by  Nature 
with  grand  possibilities,  and  with  the  stamp  of  the  In- 
finite upon  his  brow,  man  has  ever  moved  on  through 
evolutionary  development  toward  the  higher  and  nobler 
principles  of  life  and  intelligence  which  is  eternal  and 
will  ever  be  unlimited  in  unfoldment.  It  is  an  immutable 
law  of  nature,  that  the  human  life  principle,  when  once 
started  into  activity  in  its  association  with  matter,  is 
eternal  in  existence  and  can  be  neither  crushed  nor  ob- 
literated. You  may  destroy  the  physical  expression  of 
life,  but  the  life  principle  itself  even  in  its  first  stage  of 
activity,  is  beyond  the  destroying  power  of  men  or 
gods,  and  will  complete  its  unfoldment  into  the  perfec- 
ted human  spirit  in  the  world  of  effects. 

Notwithstanding  all  that  can  be  given  you  from 
each  and  ever}^  grade  of  spirit-lite  and  spirit-unfoldment. 
you  must  still,  of  necessity,  be  ignorant  of  the  glory  and 


46  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

beauty  of  the  land  of  souls;  and  like  the  blind  man  who 
listens  to  a  glowing  description  of  the  sun,  the  stars, 
the  mighty  ocean,  and  the  flower-gemmed  earth,  his 
imagination  colors  and  arranges  these  things ;  but  when 
the  scales  have  fallen  from  his  eyes,  with  what  wonder- 
ing surprise  and  admiration  does  he  view  these  scenes! 
We  can  only  impress  upon  you  the  reality  of  life — a 
continued  life — and  your  spiritual  condition. 

Humanity  when  it  is  in  its  mortal  infancy  in  the  un- 
folding years  of  human  life,  and  becomes  spiritual, 
it  will  more  fully  pervade  matter.  It  will  then  be  able 
to  express  itself  more  satisfactorily.  Humanity  will  then 
advance  in  intelligence  and  refining  influence  more  in 
one  day  than  it  can  now  possibly  do  in  a  year.  It  will 
round  out  into  the  grand  circle  of  harmony,  purity,  and 
love.  It  would  be  impossible  to  make  you  understand 
the  benefits  resulting-  from  this  circle  in  which  you  make 
and  hold  the  conditions  for  your  spirit-friends  to  com- 
mune with  you.  This  is  very  pleasant  for  them  and 
for  you ;  but  this  is  not  all.  Hundreds  of  stranger 
spirits  are  attracted  here,  and  through  the  knowledge  and 
power  gained,  they  are  able  to  commune  with  their  own 
friends,  or  from  circles  elsewhere.  Who  is  to  answer 
for  this  state  of  things?  It  comes  as  a  necessary  tax 
for  improvement  on  the  age  in  which  you  live.  The 
old  ground  of  faith— Authority — is  given  up ;  the  new 
Science  has  not  yet  taken  its  place.  Men  did  not  re- 
quire to  see  truth  before ;  they  only  needed  to  believe  it. 
Truth,  therefore  had  not  been  put  by  Theology  in  a 
seeing  form — which,  however,  was  its  original  form. 
But  now  they  ask  to  see  it.  And  when  it  is  shown,  they 
start  back  in  despair.  We  shnll  not  say  what  they  see, 
but  we  shall  say  what  they  might  see.  If  you  understood 
the  Natural  laws  that  run  through  the  Spiritual  World, 
you  might  then  see  the  truth  as  clearly  and  simply  as  the 
broad  lines  of  science.     As  vou  gazed  into  the  Spiritual 


Spiritual  Knowledge.  47 

World  you  would  say  to  yourselves :  We  have  seen 
something-  like  this  before.  It  is  not  arbitrary.  This 
Law  here  is  the  same  Law  that  existed  thousands  of 
years  ago,  and  this  Phenomenon  here,  what  can  it  be  but 
that  which  stood  in  precisely  the  same  relation  to  the 
Laws  of  ages  and  ages  gone  by  ?  So  the  Spiritual  World 
is  natural;  and  the  natural  world  becomes  slowly  Spirit- 
ual. 

Nature  is  not  a  mere  image  or  emblem  of  the 
Spiritual.  It  is  a  working  model  of  the  Spiritual.  In 
the  Spiritual  World  the  same  wheels  revolve — but  with- 
out the  iron.  The  same  figures  flit  across  the  stage, 
be  dislocated — and  a  chaos  of  conflicting  forces,  instead 
of  a  cosmology  of  beauty  and  order.  You  are  inevitably 
borne  to  the  conclusion  that  the  same  fitness,  law  and 
order  must  prevail  in  the  spiritual  plane  of  creation.  If 
man  as  a  spiritual  being,  is  endowed  with  a  spiritual 
organism  akin  to  his  earthly  organism,  there  must  be  an 
adaptability  of  these  conditions  suited  to  transformation. 
If  he  has  eyes,  there  must  be  spiritual  light,  or  eyes  would 
be  of  no  use.  If  he  has  ears,  there  must  be  spiritual  at- 
mosphere whose  undulations  flow  into  them  and  cause 
hearing  and  fill  the  soul  with  harmonies.  If  man  as  a 
spirit  has  feet,  there  must  be  spiritual  earth  to  walk  upon, 
or  feet  would  be  of  no  use  to  him  than  they  would  be  to 
a  fish.  If  he  has  hands  there  must  be  spiritual  objects 
to  handle,  or  they  would  l)e  of  no  use  to  him.  If  he  has 
lungs,  there  must  be  spiritual  atmosphere  to-  breathe.  If 
he  has  a  heart,  there  must  be  spiritual  blood  to  impel 
through  the  spiritual  arteries.  In  a  word,  a  spiritual 
organism  demands  a  corresponding  spiritual  world 
which  is  adapted  to  it  in  form,  substance  and  force.  If 
a  man  is  not  organized  as  to  his  spirit,  then  we  can 
form  no  idea  of  him.  You  are  therefore  driven  by  nec- 
essity either  to  deny  the  existence  of  spiritual  beings,  or 
to  acce|>t  the  conclusion  that  tlicre  must  be  a  spiritual 


48  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

world,  which  bears  the  same  relation  to  them  as  your 
world  bears  to  its  inhabitants. 

The  spirit  is  the  real  man,  and  the  material  body 
only  serves  as  a  medium  of  communication  between 
man  and  the  material  world.  When  the  body  is  no  lon- 
ger capable  of  serving  the  spirit,  it  is  cast  aside  and  it 
returns  to  dust.  Sex,  disposition,  character  and  mem- 
ory belong  to  the  spirit,  not  to  the  body;  and  when  man 
goes  hence,  he  takes  all  these  things  with  him  and  he  is 
just  as  bad  or  just  as  good  when  he  steps  upon  the  eter- 
nal sphere  as  he  was  in  his  mortal  body.  In  short,  he  is  ■ 
identically  the  same  being.  To  be  otherwise,  he  would 
need  to  have  to  be  recreated,  and  if  recreated,  he  would 
be  a  different  mortal-man  altogether  from  what  he  was; 
but  the  process  would  entirely  destroy  his  individuality, 
and  that  would  be  equivalent  to  the  complete  annihilation 
of  the  man  as  he  was  in  earth  life,  and  with  it  would 
perish  all  recollection  of  friends  and  kindred.  In  a 
word,  he  would  be  as  though  he  had  never  been.  Can 
anything  more  horrible  to  contemplate  than  the  destruc- 
tion of  your  individuality,  of  your  affections  and  ties  that 
bind  you  to  your  loved  ones  be  suggested?  Each  one 
retains  his  features,  his  characteristics  and  his  affections 
with  such  distinctness  that  his  earth  friends,  when  the 
veil  is  held  aside,  even  for  a  moment  recognize  him  as 
readily  as  if  he  were  standing  by  their  side  in  a  natural 
■ — material  body — only  he  is  relieved  bv  death  of  all  ma- 
terial hindrance  and  the  obstruction  of  man,  and  space 
is  removed. 

He  is  separated  from  no  one  in  the  spirit  land  ex- 
cept by  opposition  of  thought  and  incompatibility  of  af- 
fection, which  is  a  wise  and  merciful  provision  in  the 
economy  of  existence.  In  the  spiritual  world  a  spirit 
may  in  a  moment  become  present  to  another,  provided 
he  comes  into  a  similar  affection  of  love  and  thence  into 
thought.     In  contemplating  the  spiritual  world,  you  must 


Spiritual  Knowledge.  49 

not  forget  that  the  spirit  is  not  limited  by  time  or  dis- 
tance.    This  is  abundantly  proven  in  your  every  day  life, 
for   you   all    know    that    distance   is    no    hindrance     to 
thought.      You   can   think   of   a    friend   in   England    or 
Egypt  as  easily  as  if  he  were  leaning  upon  your  shoulder 
or  holding  your  hand.     Nor  is  time  any  obstruction  to 
thought.     You  can  think  of  Moses,  Confucius  or  Buddha 
as  easily  as  you  could  if  they  were  living  now  in  your 
own  city.     When  you  come  into  the  spiritual  world,  you 
can  come  into  communication  with  persons  whether  you 
know  them  from  personal  acquaintance  or  from  mutual 
friends,  or  the  records  of  history,  and  when  you  meet 
these  whom  you  have  personally  known  you  can  recog- 
nize them,  because  they  will  appear  according  to  the  con- 
ception of  them  in  your  own  minds.  You  carry  the  images 
of  these  who  are  dear  to  you  indelibly  wrought  into  the 
texture  of  your  minds,  and  an  idea  can  not  be  eradicated 
from   them   without   changing   the   organization   of  the 
mind  itself.     You  carry  therefore,   within  your  minds 
photographs  of  every  human  being,  and  of  everything 
you  have  ever  seen,  and  consequently  you  have,  and  al- 
ways  will   have  the  means  ^t  hand  to   recognize  your 
friends;  and  still  further,  the  spirit  world  is  the  place, 
and  the  only  place,  where  friends  and  acquaintances  and 
all  who  are  connected  by  natural  ties  can  meet  at  will. 
There  have  always  been  theories  and  speculations  about 
the  possibility  of  meeting  and  recognizing  friends  in  the 
spirit  world,  but  they  have   never  been  entertained  by 
spiritualists,  for  thev  know  by  knowledge,  by  sight,  by 
touch  and  by  word  of  mouth  that  all  such  doubts,  theo- 
ries and  speculations  have  no  foundation,  other  than  wil- 
ful ignorance. 

TOHN    PlERPOINT. 


50  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


VITI. 


SURCEASE   FROM    SORROW. 


I  stand  here  on  the  mystic  borderland, 

And  gaze  from  our  world  unto  that  of  earth, 

And  as  mine  eyes  behold  your  beauteous  strand — 
I'm  struck  with  wonder  at  fair  Nature's  birth! 

Your  hills  and  rocks  and  mountains  ages  old, 

Who  raise  themselves  like  Eastern   Kings  austere, 

Or  like  strong  guardian  angels  hide  the  gold, 
In  Nature's  bosom  without  guilty  fear! 

The  great  deep  oceans  with  their  storm-tossed  souls. 
Who  still  keep  beating  'gainst  the  shores  of  time, 

And  like  vain  mortals  fail  to  reach  their  goal, 

For  which  they've  lost  so  much  of  the  sublime! 

The  waves  of  green  that  in  the  Springtime  grow. 
Until  by  light  and  air  they  gather  grace, 

To  enter  the  dark  leafless  trees  and  show 

At  last  that  they  are  leaves  on  Nature's  face! 

And  thus  the  trees  at  length  have  their  new  birth. 
And  speak  in  raptures  to  each  other  there, 

And  bend  and  laugh  as  if  to  kiss  the  earth, 

They  find  such  sweetness  in  the  perfumed  air! 


Surcease  From  Sorrow.  51 

Your  world  within  itself  is  like  some  garland  fair 
With  its  rich  myriad  colors  flower-bestrewn, 

And  looks  as  if  there  might  not  be  a  snare, 
Yet  mortals  find  the  pitfalls  all  too  soon! 

Could  you  of  mortal  life  but  comprehend 

The   glorious   lessons    flowers   have   to    teach, 

You  might  learn  more  the  value  of  a  true  heart  friend, 
And  the  great  heights  of  Hght  you'd  sooner  reach! 

Walk  in  the  light  of  some  bright  summer's  morn 
And  pluck  before  'tis  crushed  a  violet  sweet. 

Whose  little  dainty  face  will  look  the  dawn 

Of  love  from  whence  it  came,  and  you  with  gladness 
greet ! 

'Tis  like  the  visit  from  an  angel  fair, 

To  see  the  love-light  gleaming  in  a  flower's  face, 
And  as  great  bowers  of  them  grow  around  you  there. 

Converse  with  them  and  grow  in  their  pure  grace! 

Look  deep  into  the  lily's  dove-like  mien. 

And  solve  then  if  you  can  from  whence  her  gran- 
deur starts, 
She  toils  not  for  her  beauty,  nor  for  worldly  gain. 

And  yet  she  is  the  admiration  of  all  hearts! 

Learn  then  thy  costly  lesson  from  the  beauteous  flowers, 
They  are  the  worthiest  and  the  truest  friends. 

For  by  their  love  you  yet  may  lose  the  pain-filled  hours, 
And  find  the  consolation  only  true  peace  sends! 

We  are  like  flowers  and  waiting  for  you  still ! 

That  we  may  enter  where  we've  knocked  before, 
We  stand  in  throngs  your  longing  hearts  to  fill, 

With  gems  of  beauty  from  our  glory  shore ! 


52  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

You  do  not  see  the  glories  of  your  world. 

Because  the  shine  of  money  dims  your  sight, 
And  yet  you  would  not  wish  to  enter  here, 

And  bear  the  darkness  of  a  long,  long  night! 

Far  better  that  you  turn  your  vision  then, 

To  flowers  that  bear  our  message  of  sweet  love, 

That  we  may  to  you  precious  presents  send, 
From   our   Celestial   regions   here   above ! 

If  mortals  will  but  aid  us,  we  can  give 

To  them  such  precious  portions  that  their  cares  will 
cease, 
They  will  be  taught  to  look  towards  Heaven  and  live ! 

And  from  their  bonds  of  darkness  find  release! 

Lord   Byron. 


The  Divine  Order  of  Nature's  Laws.         53 


IX. 


THE  DIVINE  ORDER  OF  NATURE'S  LAWS. 

Tbe  world  has  always  had  its  great  leaders.  In  the 
realm  of  science,  literature  and  philosophy  they  stand  like 
heralds  on  mountain  tops  proclaiming-  the  dawn  of  a 
new  day  of  whose  light  they  catch  the  first  rays. 

In  the  march  of  human  progress  there  are  patriots 
inspired  by  spiritual  influences  by  a  keen  sense  of  justice 
and  li]:)erty  who  forge  their  way  to  the  front  and  lead  the 
people   into   higher   forms   of   government. 

There  are  those  who  delve  into  the  secrets  of  the 
universe  and  find  new  forces  of  heat  and  light;  there  are 
those  who  peer  into  the  skies  and  discover  new  planets. 
And  what  is  true  in  regard  to  the  realm  of  nature  is  true 
as  to  the  realm  of  spiritual  plienomena.  The  time  ought 
to  be  past  when  one  receives  his  teachings  as  a  child; 
the  time  is  at  hand  when  you  should  use  your  own  fac- 
ulties and  investigate  for  yourselves. 

Men  in  autlioritv  as  religious  leaders,  ought  to  be 
given  to  understand  that  what  they  give  out  to  the 
people  of  the  world  must  tally  with  facts.  People  who 
implicitly  believe  in  religious  leaders  are  robbed  of  many 
privileges ;  they  are  blinded  by  prejudices  caused  by  ig- 
norance or  misrepresentation  and  deprive  themselves  of 
truth  that  would  illume  their  minds  and  give  joy  to  their 
hearts,  you  say  these  things  are  known,  we  say  that  never 
in  the  historv  of  the  Christian  Church  has  the  people 
given  forth  sucli  uncertain  and  conflicting  sounds  as  ex- 
ist at  the  present  ngc.    The  only  truly  satisfying  doctrine 


54  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

that  prevails  today  and  has  prevailed  for  ages  and  ages 
and  that  has  given  scientific  and  rational  proof,  is  Spirit- 
ualism. As  a  result  of  our  progress  we  have  had  intelli- 
gent advocates  in  the  centers  of  civilization  for  cen- 
turies and  centuries,  and  have  searched  nooks  and  cor- 
ners of  the  world  not  dreamed  of  by  mortal  man. 

But  the  question  is  sometime  raised  why  such  won- 
derful privileges  are  granted  to  us.  The  time  was  and  is 
ripe  and  men  were  found  to  answer  the  purpose. 

We  have  found  men  and  women  through  whom 
could  be  made  known  the  rational  truths  of  Spiritual 
phenomena    for   the   good   of   mankind. 

What  minds  more  fully  trained  in  all  the  sciences 
devoutly  disposed,  earnestly  and  sincerely  seeking  to  find 
souls  in  their  homes  that  we  could  impress  our  presence 
upon  them. 

This  truth  is  central  to  all  other  truths  and  with- 
out perceiving  which  the  Scriptures  cannot  be  rationally 
understood. 

This  is  the  light  of  everlasting  oneness  and  we 
are  able  to  see  through  the  dark  recesses  of  one's  soul. 
These  truths  enable  one  to  avoid  the  errors  that  are  in- 
volved in  the  extremes :  To  Christianity  these  teachings 
show  that  however  defective  they  may  seem  in  the  light 
of  science  or  Christianity  or  in  story,  it  is  nevertheless 
a  perfect  vehicle  of  Truth,  because  the  sense  intended  is 
Spiritual  and  written  according  to  the  law  of  corres- 
pondence between  natural  and  spiritual  realities. 

It  is  shown,  however,  that  there  is  no  salvation  by 
faith  alone ;  it  is  grounded  in  charity  and  results  in 
shunning  all  evils  as  sins  and  in  the  faithful  perform- 
ance of  one's  daily  duties,  making  clear  that  it  is  impos- 
sible to  separate  the  three  constitutents  of  the  truly 
Christian  life;  Love,  Faith  and  Good  Work,  without 
all  of  which  there  is  no  Salvation. 

If  it  is  indicated  that  Evolution  is  the  Divine  meth- 


The  Divine  Order  of  Nature's  Laws.         55 

ods  of  creation,  it  is  also  shown  that  there  is  no  Evolu- 
tion without  involution;  that  it  always  is  and  has  been 
true  that  something  cannot  be  created  from  nothing,  that 
intelligence  cannot  be  evolved  out  of  matter — and  that 
although  the  order  has  been  to  create  successively,  man 
has  been  immortal  from  the  beginning,  though  the 
higher  capacities  were  not  enjoyed  until  he  become  re- 
generated. It  is  sufficient  to  fit  man  or  woman  for  the 
higher  gradation  of  Spirit,  it  is  also  shown  that  man 
or  woman  is  not  regenerated  instantaneously,  but  that 
regeneration  is  a  progressive  work  involving  the  con- 
stant co-operation  of  man  and  the  constant  operation 
of  all  Spiritual  knowledge  which  is  the  law  of  all  being. 

If  it  is  pointed  out  that  man  and  woman  are  created, 
a  form  of  the  love  of  self  and  the  world,  it  is  shown 
that  they  are  orderly  loves  from  creation  if  subordinate 
loves;  and  it  is  also  made  clear  that  they  are  created 
with  heavenly  degrees  of  mind, which  can  be  opened  more 
and  more  interiorl}-.  thus  making  it  possible  for  you  to 
be  "born  from  above."  If  the  teachings  that  the  death 
of  the  material  body  is  according  to  .Divine  order,  as 
they  would  have  it,  it  is  also  the  teaching  that  if  sin  had 
not  been  introduced  into  your  world,  there  would  have 
been  no  disease  and  untimely  deaths;  man  would  have 
fallen  asleep  when  the  body  no  longer  responded  to  the 
requests  of  the  soul. 

If  in  these  teachings  that  there  is  no  resurrection  of 
the  material  bodv,  the  fact  is  made  to  stand  out  clearly 
and  prominently  that  there  is  a  resurrection  of  man  in  a 
Spiritual  body,  and  in  which  body  there  is  contained  all 
the  faculties  of  a  human  being  the  male  remaining  a 
male  and  the  female  a  female. 

If  it  is  pointed  out  there  is  no  Romish  purgatory,  it 
is  made  clear  that  there  is  an  intermediate  realm  into 
which  all  persons  go  after  the  change  called  death  and 
where  the  ignorant  are  instructed  and  where  all  are  help- 


56  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

ed  that  have  any  real  desire  to  be  helped.  The  inter- 
mediate world  is  not  a  place  where  character  is  formed. 
but  where  what  has  been  involved  is  evolved,  where  the 
concealed  is  revealed.  But  if  the  work  of  real  repentance 
has  been  begun  in  the  material  world,  the  work  of  regen- 
eration and  thus  of  preparation  for  the  heaven  they 
speak  of,  can  be  continued  in  the  region  where  the  Spirits 
will  come  to,  all  the  comers  from  the  earth  and  minister 
to  such  as  really  desire  to  overcome  the  love  of  self  and 
the  world    and  become  heirs  of  salvation. 

The  fact  is  revealed,  however,  that  there  is  no  re- 
incarnation, no  coming  back  again  into  material  life 
in  another  body  of  flesh ;  it  is  because  you  are  shown 
that  there  is  plentiful  opportunity  in  spirit  life  for  the 
unfoldment  of  man's  and  woman's  nature. 

It  is  taught  that  heaven  is  a  state  not  a  place;  it  is 
also  made  clear  that  those  who  become  receptive  of  the 
life  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  have  an  environment  which 
is  a  perfect  expression  of  their  state  of  life.  It  is  an 
evident  fact  that  the  Devil  is  not  one  o-reat  monster; 
the  Devil  is  within  you,  don't  picture  to  yourselves  that 
there  is  a  great  monster  waiting  to  devour  you. 

The  possibility  of  communicating  with  spirits  is 
conceded ;  it  is  also  declared  from  experiences  what  good 
is  evolved  by  coming  into  conscious  association  with 
those  who  are  in  the  spirit  world.  For  the  purpose  of 
accomplishing  certain  ends,  as  in  the  experience  of  sure 
prophets,  etc.,  it  is  useful,  because  effectual  under  the 
divine  law  and  under  the  care  oi  Natural  Laws  and  trust 
according  to  Order  of  things,  but  in  some  cases  it  sub- 
jects man  to  great  danger  because  he  comes  under  the 
influence  and  control  of  deceiving  spirits  who  know 
man's  weak  qualities  and  use  their  subject  for  selfish 
ends. 

It  is  therefore  a  fact  set  forth  that  man  is  in  con- 
stant association  with  Spirits  as  to  his  interior  life  it  is 


The  Divine  Order  of  Nature's  Laws.         57 

maintained  that  the  orderly  state  in  which  one  should  live 
in  unconsciousness  of  the  fact,  and  that  you  should  look 
to  us  (Spirits)  alone  for  protection  and  strength  and 
what  is  needful  for  man  to  know  of  a  future  life  has 
been  and  is  being  revealed  by  the  spirit  world. 

But  says  some  one  "Where  are  the  credentials?  Am 
I  to  believe  without  evidence  such  stupendous  claims?" 
The  credentials,  friends  of  earth  are,  in  these  and  the 
true  phenomena  woven  around  them. 

The  proofs  of  what  we  say  are  in  the  daily  fulfill- 
ment of  matters  and  things  concerned  in  your  daily  lives 
of  which  things  we  have  prophesied  much  if  the  truth 
W'ill  not  convince  a  man  nothing  will,  for  miracles  close 
the  rational  mind  while  truths  open  it.  We  are  here 
gi\'ing  vou  tlioughts  that  none  but  the  finest  trained 
minds  and  the  most  pious  hearts  could  write.  Here 
are  thousands  of  sentences  like  polished  crystals  and 
the  most  beautiful  cut  diamonds,  and  the  light  they  re- 
flect is  the  light  from  the  spirit  world  for  they  reveal 
the  Secrets  of  earthly  conditions  in  your  world. 

These  forces  are  like  telescopes ;  they  bring  near 
tlie  things  that  are  far  aw'ay  in  the  dim  distance  of  by 
gone  ages  and  make  them  reveal  their  secrets.  What 
is  above  all  else  noteworthy,  you  are  brought  face  to 
face  with  us. 

There  can  be  no  faith  without  freedom.  It  is  not 
faith  to  attempt  or  pretend  to  believe  the  things  which 
you  are  told  you  must  believe.  Even  to  seek  to  comply  is 
to  prove  your  fear  ratlicr  tlian  your  faith,  your  appre- 
hension of  some  dreaded  consequence  attendant  on  fail- 
ure to  conform. 

To  say,  "I  believe,"  lest  a  catastrophe  attend  the 
honest  denial  of  such  belief  is  to  pla\-  the  liar  and  the 
coward. 

It  is  far  better  to  have  no  faith  at  all  than  to  weakly 
submit  to  a  matter  of  opinion,  and   it   is   sufficient  not 


58  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

only  to  one  but  to  many  other  people ;  and  it  is  worth 
arguing  witli.  on  its  scientific  side.  If  you  take  a  wide 
view  of  spirit  plienomena,  a  view  in  which  alone  the 
true  analogies  of  things  are  to  be  clearly  perceived,  you 
will  find  that  whenever  these  phenomena  have  been 
rightly  understood,  there  has  been  a  continual  progress 
and  advance  along-  the  development  of  a  higher  spiritual 
life.  Science  can  not,  and  does  not  deny  the  fact  that 
progress  and  advancement  are  by  far  the  most  constant- 
ly represented  forms  and  conditions  in  life.  Were  it 
otherwise,  you  would  not  find  the  universe  so  varied  as 
it  is.  This  being  true  of  physical  things,  why  not  con- 
cede that  it  is  true  of  spiritual  things? 

It  is  held  by  a  few,  and  a  few^  we  are  glad  to 
say,  that  spirit  manifestations  beyond  the  point  of  obtain- 
ing satisfactory  evidence  that  man  is  immortal,  are  hurt- 
ful and  should  not  be  encouraged,  but  we  hold  that  it 
needs  no  spirit  manifestation  to  demonstrate  the  fact  that 
life  is  continuous,  nor  that  the  natural  and  spiritual 
v^orlds  are  separated  only  by  a  mere  veil  which  may  be 
drawn  aside  almost  at  will.  The  leaders  and  teachers 
of  men  in  all  ages  of  the  world  believed  and  taught 
that  man  should  live  after  the  death  of  the  body;  but 
aside  from  these  teachings,  the  belief  is  imbred  in  every 
human  being  that  man  does  not  go  into  everlasting 
nothingness  when  his  mortal  bodv  ceases  to  breathe, 
and  he  therefore,  need  no  other  evidence  based  upon 
faith  alone  than  that  given  by  his  natural  longing  after 
immortality.  But  wdiat  of  the  knowledge  and  demon- 
strated theories  w^hich  spirits  possess  ?  Are  they  not 
valuable  to  you,  and  should  you  refuse  to  be  taught  by 
the  wise  and  the  ripe  in  experience,  who  have  gone  to 
the  other  shore ;  and  offer  you  the  benefit  of  their 
experiences  and  observation?  Most  certainly  not.  At 
best  you  see  through  a  glass.  The  doctrine  that  the  uni- 
verse is  in  tlie  hands  of  a  Creator  so  unjust,   so  cruel 


The  Divine  Order  of  Nature's  Laws.         59 

as  to  decree  your  eternal  damnation  unless  you  sub- 
scribe to  statements  you  cannot  indorse,  or  blindly  to  in- 
sist on  the  historic  accuracy  of  incidents  which  you 
would  discredit  in  any  other  relation,  is  ineffectual  and 
without  foundation  on  truth.  The  real  difficulty  in  re- 
ligion for  the  average  man,  liowever,  lies  not  in  the 
credibility  of  the  historic  statements  of  the  faith,  not  in 
the  logic  of  their  syllogism;  he  is  even  willing  to  take 
many  such  things  for  granted;  that  difficulty  lies  in  see- 
ing any  particular  value  or  use  in  such  articles  of  creed 
and  history  he  cannot  see  why  their  acceptance  should  be 
regarded  as  the  most  vital  thing  in  life. 

At  heart  every  man  who  lives  above  the  brute  is  re- 
ligious— that  is  he  desires  to  realize  in  some  way  those 
soul  and  character  ideals  that  grow  within  him  and  shine- 
before  him.  * 

Man  will  not  be  satisfied  with  a  faith  that  fails 
or  does  less  than  this.  He  cannot  see  how  the  per- 
functory acquiescence — on  his  part  with  the  formal 
statements  of  the  creeds  would  aid  to  his  end.  Suppose 
you  throw  aside  other  considerations  and  accept  the 
Mosaic  cosmogony — what  light  would  that  throw  on  the 
struggle  in  your  soul  and  the  divine?  In  what  way 
will  that  help  you  to  altruism?  The  truth,  is  that  "the 
church  faiths"  are  of  yesterday,  of  which  true  faith  is  of 
today  and  forever.  Faith  is  the  hope  in  embryo  of  the 
future;  it  is  the  confidence  born  in  the  heart  of  man  that 
life  holds  better  things,  and  thereby  aids  in  life  onward 
pressing,  the  finding  of  much  valuable  knowledge.  The 
faith  that  dwells  within  you  mortals  of  earth,  is  that 
vvhicli  fills  you  with  calm  assurance  that  there  is  a  goal, 
that  the  universe  does  not  mock  you,  that  the  hopes  and 
aspirations  that  burn  within  are  but  pulsations  of  the 
mighty  law  of  life  in  creation.  The  faith  that  there 
was  one  a  ]ierfect  man  is  an  empty  thing  unless  it  be- 
comes   the    power    that    pushes    you  on  to  nobler  per- 


60  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

fections;  unless  the  facts  of  the  past  become  lor  you  the 
prophecy  of  the  future. 

All  the  history  of  the  soul's  direction  toward  it  is  a 
promised  country.  You  must  believe  the  past  whenever 
the  past  shows  the  race  coming  into  the  fuller  present, 
rising-  from  lower  levels. 

The  statements  which  men  call  faiths  are  com- 
monly but  the  dead  shells  that  once  contained  glowing 
life ;  they  are  like  photographs  of  a  sunset,  the  form 
is  there  but  the  glow,  the  color,  the  life  has  gone  from 
it,  into  the  realm  of  spirit.  Each  age  has  its  vis- 
ions, facing  the  future,  looking  forward  with  high  hopes 
and  bright  dreams  it  sees  the  spirit  realm  then  comes  the 
heartogrophers,  who  care  nothing  about  the  spirit  realm 
so  long  as  they  make  its  maps.  They  draw  lines  and 
lay  on  colors ;  they  describe,  prescribe,  bound  and  limit 
that  which  their  fellows  of  larger  heart  and  hope  have 
seen  as  a  living-  glowing  spirit.  Thus  from  the  vision- 
less  minds  you  get  your  creeds,  or  descriptions  of  ves- 
terday's  faith. 

We  do  not  believe  that  this  age  is  less  spiritual  or 
more  sordid  than  its  predecessors.  We  know  indeed, 
precisely  the  reverse.  But,  however,  this  may  be  in  the 
minds  of  some  is  it  not  plain  that  if  Spiritualism  is  to 
be  moved  by  the  remote  speculations  of  isolated  thinkers 
it  can  only  be  on  condition  that  their  isolation  is  not 
complete?  Some  point  of  contact  we  must  have  with  the 
world  in  which  you  live,  and  if  our  influence  is  to  be 
based  on  widespread  sympathy,  the  contact  must  be  in 
a  realm  where  there  can  be,  if  not  full  mutual  compre- 
hension, at  least  a  large  measure  of  practical  agreement 
and  willing  co-operation.  Philosophy  has  never  touched 
the  mass  of  men  except  through  religion.  And,  though 
the  parallel  is  not  complete,  it  is  safe  to  say  that  science 
will  never  ^touch  them  unaided  by  its  practical  applica- 
tions.    Its  wonders  mav  be  catalogued  for  purposes  of 


The  Divine  Order  of  Nature's  Laws.         61 

education,  they  may  be  illustrated  by  interesting-  experi- 
ments, by  numbers  and  magnitudes  which  startle  or  fa- 
tigue the  imagination,  but  they  will  form  no  familiar 
portion  of  the  intellectual  furniture  of  ordinary  men 
unless  they  be  connected,  however  remotely,  with  the 
ordinary  conduct  of  life.  Critics  have  made  merry  over 
the  spiritual  philosophy  which  represented  man  as  the 
center  and  final  cause  of  the  universe,  and  conceived  the 
stupendous  mechanism  of  nature  as  primarily  designed 
to  satisfy  his  wants  and  minister  to  his  entertainment. 

The  material  world,  howsoever  it  may  have  gamed 
in  sublimity,  has  under  the  touch  of  science  lost  in  do- 
mestic charm.  Except  where  it  affects  the  immediate 
needs  of  organic  life,  it  may  seem  so  remote  from  the 
concerns  of  man;  that  in  the  majority  it  will  arouse  no 
curiosity,  Avhile  of  these  wlio  are  fascinated  by  its  mor- 
als, not  a  few  will  be  chilled  by  its  impersonal  and  in- 
different immensity.  If  in  the  last  hundred  years  the 
whole  material  setting  of  civilized  life  has  altered,  you 
owe  it  neither  to  politicians  nor  to  political  institutions. 
You  owe  it  to  the  combined  efforts  of  those  who  have 
advanced  spiritual  light  and  those  who  have  applied  it. 
If  our  outlook  upon  the  universe  has  suffered  modifica- 
tions in  detail  so  great  and  so  numerous  that  they 
amount  collectively  to  a  revolution,  it, is  to  men  of  science 
you  owe  it,  not  to  theologians.  But  science  is  the  great 
instrument  of  social  change,  all  the  greater  because  its 
object  is  not  change  but  knowledge.  And  its  silent  ap- 
propriation of  this  dominant  function  amid  the  dim  of 
political  and  religious  strife  is  the  most  vital  of  all  the 
revolutions  which  have  marked  the  development  of  mod- 
ern civilization. 

But  if  it  be  remembered  that  this  process  brings 
vast  sections  of  every  industrial  community  into  admir- 
ing relation  with  the  highest  intellectual  achievement  and 
the  most  ardent  search   for  truth,   that  those  who  live 


62  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

by  ministering-  to  the  common  wants  of  average  human- 
ity lean  for  support  on  those  who  search  among  the 
deepest  mysteries  of  nature ;  that  their  dependence  is  re- 
warded by  growing  success ;  that  success  §-ives  in  its  turn 
an  incentive  to  individual  effort  is  nowise  to  be  meas- 
ured by  personal  expectation  of  gain ;  that  the  energies 
thus  aroused  may  affect  the  whole  character  of  the  com- 
munity, spreading  the  beneficent  contagion  of  hope  and 
high  endeavor  through  channels  scarcely  known  to  work" 
ers  in  the  fields  the  most  remote;  if  all  this  be  borne  in 
mind,  it  may  perhaps  seem  not  unworthy  the  place  I 
have  assigned  to  it.  Its  direct  moral  effects  are  less  ob- 
vious; indeed,  there  are  many  most  excellent  people  who 
would  altogether  deny  their  existence. 

We  have  made  a  prophecy  that  science  would  yet  be- 
come more  religious  than  religion,  and  it  is  fulfilling  it- 
self. Realize  but  dimly  the  wonders  of  this  stupendous 
cosmos,  and  the  mind  is  overwhelmed  and  awed  back 
into  dullness  in  order  that  you  may  not  yet  burst  the 
swaddling  bands  of  your  intellectual  childhood,  and  may 
continue  a  while  longer  on  your  rudimental  plane.  But 
many  of  you  are  too  dull  to  realize  even  dimly  the 
miracles  whicli  surround  you  or  those  you  carry  about 
with  you.  Setting  aside  the  miracle  of  the  inflowing 
thought,  think  for  a  moment  of  the  wonders  of  the 
physical  organism  you  call  "your  body."  Try  to  con- 
ceive the  matter  the  material  of  which  it  is  composed. 
Think  of  the  speculations  to  which  the  atom  gives  rise. 
You  were  also  told  that  the  atom  itself  is  undergoing 
a  course  of  evolution,  a  cycle  of  change.  Starting  its 
career  as  gross  matter  it  goes  through  a  cycle  of  trans- 
migration through  the  mineral  vegetable,  and  animal' 
kingdom.  Animals  preying  upon  animals  keep  matter 
grinding-  as  it  were  in  the  organic  mill,  and  the  organisms 
get  finer  and  finer  in  structure,  as  matter  progresses, 
until  they  are  fine  enough  to  build  up  the  physical  struc- 


The  Divine  Order  of  Nature's  Laws.         63 

ture  of  man.  In  man,  you  are  told  by  the  same  great  Mas- 
ter, it  continues  its  evolution,  and  form  visible,  tangible 
matter  certain  finer  particles  are  evolved  that  pass  be- 
yond the  range  of  your  fine  senses,  become  invisible  and 
intangible,  and  form  the  matter  of  the  spiritual  body 
within  you,  and  also  the  spiritual  universe  it  is  to  in- 
habit on  leaving  the  earthly  body  at  so-called  death. 
This  masterly  conception  completely  reconciles  the 
claims  of  Spiritualism.  The  materialist  says  there  can 
be  no  after  life,  as  mind  and  intelligence  need  a  phy- 
sical organism  in  which  to  function;  and  that  as  the 
body  dies  the  mind  dies  with  it.  The  conception  of  an 
etheric  or  spiritual  body  is  as  much  finer  than  the  phy- 
sical body  in  structure,  as  its  matter  is  finer,,  which 
leaves  the  earthly  body  at  death,  meets  the  materialists 
objection,  as  the  mind  is  furnished  with  a  more  perfect 
body  and  more  powerful  faculties.  From  what  has  been 
said  and  written  in  our  previous  works  it  will  be  seen  that 
even  the  matter,  the  material  of  your  body,  is  a  wonder- 
ous  mind  baffling  entity  besides  which  the  old  world 
miracles  are  simple  affairs  compared  with  those  of  to- 
day. Wlien  you  think  of  all  that  is  implied  in  the. build- 
ing up  of  this  matter  into  your  physical  form  you  are 
equally  overwhelmed.  To  do  this  work  consciously,  you 
should  require  more  knowledge  than  has  been  acquired 
bv  ag'es  of  scientific  discovery,  and  more  skill  than  is 
possessed  by  all  your  artists,  engineers,  and  artificers 
put  together.  But  you  are  only  on  the  threshold  of  our 
scientific,  research.  The  experiences  of  the  Saints, 
Martyrs  and  Mystics  of  all  ages  are  profoundly  signifi- 
cant, hinting  at  close  relations  with  the  immanent  spirit 
of  Nature  than  is  realized  in  ordinary  consciousness. 
The  belief  in  magic  throughout  all  time  must  have  rested 
on  some  foundation.  Beliefs  of  this  sort,  however  mis- 
taken, may  be  the  interpretation  of  facts  of  experiences 
and  arc  of  great   significance   when   rightly   read.      The 


64  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

belief  in  a  great  spiritual  presence  behind  the  appear- 
ance of  things,  of  spirits  endowed  with  more  than  human 
powers  behind  natural  phenomena  indicates  in  our  opin- 
ion, unrealized  and  unused  powers  within  yourselves. 
The  experiences  of  the  poets,  and  prophets  are  signifi- 
cant, and  have  been  too  little  regarded  as  facts  or  ex- 
periences having  scientific  value. 

The  one  conclusion  to  be  drawn  from  all  this  is 
that  you  are  greater  than  you  realize ;  have  stores  of 
latent  knowledge  and  powers  that  you  are  not  directly 
conscious  of.  You  are  all  heirs  apparent  to  a  vast  king- 
dom of  knowledge,  of  potentialities  and  powers  by  the 
right  of  Divine  Order. 

Long  since  you  have  outgrown  the  old  theologian's 
god,  the  mighty  man  who  made  the  earth  with  his 
fingers  and  guided  the  stars  with  his  hands,  who  sitting 
aloft  in  the  skies,  dictated  human  affairs,  awes  one 
omnipotent  sovereign,  a  king  lifted  to  the  highest  degree. 
This  picture  once  contented  men.  But  you  have  out- 
grown your  need  of  such  being  as  will  answer  the  prob- 
lem of  living  in  terms  of  your  own  lives.  This  is  the 
search  for  God,  reaching  your  hands  into  the  dark  night 
of  the  Infinite  and  Unknown  hoping  that  you  may  find 
there  the  touch  of  a  hand  that  can  lead  you  through  the 
shadows  and  feel  the  throb  of  a  heart  that  will  assure 
you  of  the  unfailing  goodness  and  rightness  ruling 
through  all.  You  seek  not  a  King  but  a  Life  that  an- 
swers in  the  measure  of  that  living  to  your  own. 

You  can  never  satisfy  the  heart  of  man  with  the 
most  elaborate  schemes  of  the  blind  force;  the  last  word 
of  science  leaves  much  unspoken  for  the  soul  of  man. 

Only  accept  that  which  can  be  proven  by  physical 
demonstrations  arid  do  not  let  others  do  your  thinking 
or  investigating  for  you.  What  may  be  a  proof  to 
you  may  not  be  a  proof  to  the  other  fellow;  you  are 
dependent  upon  the  great  controlling  forces  of  the  uni- 


The  Divine  Order  of  Nature's  Laws.         65 

verse.  Relig'ions  leaders  have  called  for  change  of 
heart  because  it  means  something-  vastly  deeper  and 
more  significant  than  any  emotional  wave ;  it  means 
changing  the  whole  primal  spring-  of  the  life.  They 
have  been  trying  to  redeem  the  race  by  forcing  men  into 
the  ways  of  virtue,  making  them  walk  in  the  straight 
paths  by  the  persuasion  of  high  and  unscalable  fences. 
They  have  been  trying  to  secure  salvation  by  legisla- 
tion and  restriction,  direction  and  other  mechanical 
means.  They  need  not  get  at  the  spring  of  action,  to 
change  life  at  its  real  sources.  Friends,  does  a  man 
liaving  the  evil ;  can  you  turn  him  into  virtue's  paths  at 
the  point  of  a  bayonet?  Just  as  soon  as  the  man  with 
a  bayonet  goes  to  sleep,  the  evil  lover  will  flee  to  his 
old  way.  Friends,  he  needs  that  which  will  give  him 
a  love  for  the  good  as  strong  as  his  present  love  for 
the  evil.  Every  man  follows  his  own  heart;  it  will  be 
solved  not  by  changes  of  administrations,  not  by  fixing 
this  law  or  that  ordinance.  Laws  and  ordinances  are 
effective  as  they  grow  out  of  the  wills  and  ideas  of  a 
people.  No  society  can  be  made  right  mechanically; 
the  right  comes  vitally  by  your  hearts  being  set  upon  it; 
by  its  ideas  becoming  the  passion  of  your  whole  being. 
For  man  to  change  his  environments  and  begin  life 
anew,  he  must  be  propelled  by  entirely  different  motives 
and  seeking  aims  quite  different  than  those  once  set 
before  him.  Men  turn  from  self  seeking  to  serve  their 
fellows,  and  things  incredible  to  those  who  have  never 
experienced  it,  they  find  a  deep  satisfaction  and  keep  joy 
in  the  one  as  in  the  other. 

Spiritualism  is  recognized  even  in  the  various 
realms  of  natural  science,  and  has  given  reverent  tone 
to  much  of  the  scientific  investigation  of  today. 

Tlic  pliysicist  is  discovering  that  back  of  all  phe- 
nomcnn,  and  back  of  all  the  laboratory  processes — be- 
yond  tile  point   of  his  most   extended   observation   and 


66  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

experimentation — ^there  are  mysteries  at  work,  intro- 
ducing him  at  once  to  a  realm  essentially  spiritual. 
Science  is  becoming  Spiritualized,  and  Spiritualism,  in 
turn,  tends  toward  the  scientific  method. 

Friends,  today,  dogmas  are  losing  their  hold ;  eccles- 
iasticism  is  permeated  more  and  more  with  healthy  in- 
quiry and  liberty  of  thought;  tradition  and  authority 
are  yielding  to  the  steady  onslaught  of  scientific  investi- 
gation ;  man's  pessimism  is  giving  way  to  hope,  and 
optimistic  views  of  a  spiritual  existence  take  the  dawn 
of  another  life. 

Emanuel  Swedenborg. 


Development   of   Spirit   Child.  67 


X. 


IN     THE     DEVELOPMENT     OF     THE     SPIRIT 

CHILD. 

Under  certain  conditions,  and  in  like  manner,  is  the 
world  of  spirit  dependent  upon  the  world  of  matter. 

As  we  have  previously  stated,  that  the  child  passing- 
into  the  Spirit  world  in  infancy  continues  to  develop 
and  mature  in  the  spiritual  realm. 

But  it  is  one  of  the  conditions  of  the  development 
that  it  must  be  often  brought  into  the  magnetic  aura 
of  the  embodied  parent,  or  another  person  of  similar 
temperament,  chemical  and  magnetic  affinities,  to  as- 
sist in  its  more  rapid  growth  and  unfoldment.. 

The  object  is  to  draw  mag^netic  and  material 
strength,  for  the  individual  in  the  physical  body,  pos- 
sesses certain  elements  which  are  not  contained  in  the 
spirit  form  and  the  impression  is  received  by  the  child, 
through  contact  with  these  elements,  which,  to  it,  are 
much  as  the  mother's  milk  is  to  the  child  in  mortal 
life.  True,  the  disembodied  child  will  slowly  develop 
its  spirit  form  without  this  contact  with  the  mortal. 

However,  as  the  child  is  born  in  the  material,  it 
develops  more  rapidly  in  the  spiritual  condition  by  com- 
ing into  contact  with  the  material,  individual  parent, 
whose  magnetism  is  of  different  character  from  that  of 
the  disembodied  spiritual  form  inasmuch  as  it  is  more 
material. 

This  appears  to  be  a  universal  law  tor  seeds  planted 


68  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life, 

in  poor  soil  will  develop  the  life  principle  and  slowly 
grow,  but  by  the  liberal  use  of  a  proper  fertilizer,  sup- 
plying such  elements  as  their  nature  demand  and  which 
are  lacking  in  the  barren  soil,  the  plants  will  grow  strong 
and  robust  and  develop  with  greater  rapidity. 

By  a  similar  operation  of  divine  law,  although 
through  other  processes,  is  the  embodied  spirit  of  man 
dependent  upon  direct  communication  through  spiritual 
impression,  inspiration,  messages  delivered  by  uncon- 
scious human  organisms  and  other  methods,  with  higher 
intelligences  in  the  spirit  world,  for  the  awakening  and 
quickening  of  his  highest  aspirations  and  the  noblest 
conception  of  his  most  sublime  ideas. 

Therefore,  this  universal  principle  of  inter-depen- 
dence and  the  consequent  necessity  for  communication, 
as  manifested  in  the  several  realms  of  nature,  is  in 
constant  operation  between  the  realm  of  the  human  and 
the  realm  of  the  spiritual. 

Wesley  Aber. 


Immortality.  69 


XI. 


IMMORTALITY. 

The  truth  of  ininiortahty  wns  planted  in  the  First 
Cause  in  tlie  Divine  Essence  or  Soul  of  Creative  Power. 
There  it  was  given  as  an  inheritance  to  all  the  s')uls 
of  men,  but  through  the  ages  of  time  it  has  become  so 
dwarfed  and  thwarted  in  growth  by  the  thousands  and 
thousands  of  the  lower  and  grosser  earthly  influences 
until  it  almost  loses  shape  in  the  minds  of  many  and 
in  some  totally  so.  The  knowledge  or  the  disbelief  of 
Immortality  has  a  decided  effect  on  the  destiny  of  man 
for  the  betterment,  or  for  the  worse  in  the  finality  of  his 
earthly  life.  When  we  look  upon  the  great  tide  of  hu- 
manity sweeping  past  us  we  can  see  excuse  for  the  posi- 
tion of  the  fatalist.  The  blustering  poet  who  shouted 
that  he  was  the  master  of  his  fate,  the  captain  of  his 
soul,  w^as  more  fond  of  words  than  of  thought.  Mortals 
are  all  more  or  less  influenced  by  environment,  by  asso- 
ciation, by  birth,  by  inherited  habit.  The  cro\v  cannot 
learn  to  sing,  nor  the  glow-worm  t(^  flv.  Lacking  the 
musician's  soul,  a  man  cannot  become  a  violinist.  Mortals 
may  not  l)e  permitted  to  see  the  whole  of  their  destiny 
in  the  jircsent,  l)nt  by  the  labor  of  brain  and  send,  hand 
and  heart,  and  the  steadfast  law  of  concentration  ap- 
plied, man  may  find  out  enough  of  himself  to  guide 
him  safely  over  the  stormv  billows  of  his  transient 
earthly  span  of  years,  and  still  be  al^le  to  catch  a  glimpse 
of  his  LTeavenly  Destiny.  You  are  all  a  part  of  a  great 
plan  and  a  mighty  purpose,  the  essence  of  Divine  law 


70  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

given  the  form  and  shape  of  the  flesh,  which  is  the 
house  of  your  immortal  spirit  until  your  soul  has  reached 
such  expansion  as  to  have  outgrown  that  perishable 
body,  or  until  the  flesh  becomes  torn  and  racked  with 
pain  and  suffering  and  the  longing  ego,  the  self  flees 
out  and  finds  its  haven  of  rest  in  spirit  spheres,  and  so 
it  is  that  the  children  of  men  are  given  souls,  spirits, 
brains,  and  physical  bodies  with  which  to  carry  out  the 
first  great  plans  of  mortal  and  immortal  destiny.  Each 
day  of  a  life  can  be  filled  with  usefulness,  little  acts  of 
industry  and  kindness,  directed  by  the  higher  spiritual 
realm  that  will  count  for  something  in  the  Great  Addi- 
tion, at  the  end  of  the  page  of  a  Destiny.  Make  your 
deeds  count  every  hour  and  day  of  your  lives  so  that 
when  the  Angel  of  Death  summons  you  from  the  old  life 
into  the  new,  you  shall  have  no  regrets  but  that  the  acts 
of  your  earthly  life  shall  be  left  behind  as  a  constant 
aid  and  guidance  to  the  making  of  other  destinies  of 
which  the  world  can  be  justly  proud. 

Wesley  Aber. 


Si'iRiTUAL  Phenomena.  71 


XII. 


SPIRITUAL   PHENOMENA   EXPLAINED. 

Dear  friends,  we  wish  to  say  something-  in  reg-ard 
to  manifestations,  the  explanation  of  which  may  be  of 
benefit  to  those  who  are  led  to  investigate. 

It  has  been  given  more  than  once  from  the  spirit 
side  of  life  in  what  manner  the  forms  who  materialize 
are  bnilt  up.  We  use  this  phrase  because  it  is  a  literal 
building  up;  and  if  the  process  could  be  witnessed  it 
would  cause  quite  as  much  astonishment  as  the  appear- 
ance of  the  perfect  form  does  when  it  comes  forth  in 
tangible  shape.  The  necessity  of  having  a  cabinet  has 
also  been  inquired  into,  and  we  wish,  if  possible,  to 
make  the  answer  clear  and  intelligible  to  all  who  de- 
sire to  know,  whether  from  curiosity  or  from  a  more 
glorious  impulse.  It  is  hard  for  the  inquisitive  man  to 
com])rehend  action  which  is  invisible  to  him.  Firstly, 
the  necessity  of  a  cabinet  being  required  in  seances ; 
Concentration  of  forces  is  of  vital  importance :  the  ex- 
clusion of  light  is  somewhat  secondary  to  this,  but  to 
have  a  perfect  materialization  it  is  best  to  exclude  the 
light.  The  force  exerted  is  more  or  less  magnetic 
in  its  action,  and  is  weakened  if  diffused.  The  action  of 
light  upon  the  invisible  atoms  prevents  a  cohesion.  The 
philosophy  of  atoms  has  been  explained  bv  us  before. 
The  fountain  of  knowledge  is  within  tlie  reach  of 
those  who  wish  to  avail  themselves  of  its  truths ;  let 
them  seek  it  and  they  will  be  rewarded.  As  we  have 
said  the  action  of  light  upon  the  atoms  draws  from  the 


72  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

medium,  and  the  audience  causes  an  antagonistic  action 
and  prevents  the  cohesion  necessary  to  build  up  the 
spirit  form.  The  spirit  chemist,  as  he  is  cahed,  is  the 
one.  who  is  in  part  the  cabinet  control  of  the  medium. 
There  is  in  most  cases  more  than  one  who  assists  at  ma- 
terialization ;  the  medium  is  passive  and  helpless  in  al- 
most every  case  and  is  in  a  dead  trance  from  the  be- 
ginning to  the  close.  It  is  a  severe  strain  on  his  vitality, 
and  a  frequent  repetition,  without  periods  of  sufficient 
rest,  soon  exhaustes  his  phsyical  strength  and  carries 
him  to  the  spirit  world;  some  of  more  than  ordinary 
strength  and  vitality  continue,  but  the  generality,  after 
a  few  years,  if  the  phase  does  not  leave  them  by  the 
interposition  of  their  controlling  guides,  they  become 
weakened  and  their  exhil^tions  lack  the  force  and  perfec- 
tion of  those  given  earlier.  As  we  wish  to  explain,  the 
spirit  form  is  built  up  from  the  vital  forces  ol  the  medium 
and  those  of  the  audience,  where  there  may  be  sym- 
pathetic sensitives  who  possess  these  powers  unknown  to 
themselves,  and  are  only  made  aware  of  it  by  the  feel- 
ing of  exhaustion  they  experience  when  in  attending 
at  the  seance.  Eevrything  possessing  life,  with  scarcely 
any  exception,  is  developed  in  darkness ;  the  animal  'and 
vegetable  kingdom  ^■erif^•  tliis.  When  the  form  is 
built  up  in  the  cabinet,  with  all  the  bodily  organs  com- 
plete, it  is  brought  forth  to  the  view  of  the  audience, 
or  to  the  one  for  whom  it  is  speciallv  designed  to  meet 
and  hold  communication  with.  Sometimes  the  figures 
are  given  imperfect ;  sometimes  the  head  may  not  be 
complete  in  its  structure,  as  lias  been  attested  more  than 
once  by  disinterested  witnesses.  In  most  cases  at  a 
first  appearance,  the  vocal  organs  are  not  perfect ;  and 
the  spirit  form  lacks  the  power  of  audible  speech.  This 
is  often  remedied  in  subsequent  appearances,  and  has 
been  a  matter  of  dissatisfaction  to  many,  who  not  being 
conversant  with  difficulties  attending  a  first  appearance, 


Spiritual  Phenomena.  73 

expect  too  much  and  go  away  with  a  feehng  of  doubt 
and  distrust.  Therefore,  as  before  said,  it  requires  care- 
ful consideration  and  a  knowledge  of  proper  conditions 
before  attending  a  seance  given  in  public.  The  vitality 
of  the  medium  being  so  strongly  drawn  upon,  is  what 
is  meant  \\hen  it  is  said  that  the  medium  places  his  life 
m  the  hands  of  the  circle  during  the  seance. 
Any  rude  shock  from  any  one  in  the  audi- 
ence seizing  hold  of  a  spirit  form  and  attempt- 
ing to  detain  it  by  force,  is  felt  by  the  medium  to  a 
terrible  extent,  and  when  dematerialization  occurs 
outside  of  the  cabinet  by  the  exhibition  of  a  strong  light, 
the  atoms  are  dissipated  and  do  not  return  because  the 
channel  of  communication  is  severed.  This  has  caused 
the  death  of  more  than  one  medium,  and  the  utter  phy- 
sical prostration  of  others.  No  one  in  the  audience 
should  attempt  to  touch  a  spirit  form  unless  consent  is 
given  by  us :  the  mere  touch  reacts  with  more  force  than 
an  electric  shock  on  the  sensitive  medium  in  his  helpless 
trance  condition.  In  the  many  wonderful  experiments 
given  by  hundreds  of  able  men  and  attested  by  them, 
these  manifestations  are  of  an  exceptional  nature  and 
have  been  given  for  several  years  and  have  been  wit- 
nessed by  a  great  number  of  friends,  scientists  and 
others,  and  have  and  is  doing  much  to  strengthen  re- 
finement and  a  determined  effort  to  hold  fast  to  that 
which  is  good  and  to  flee  from  even  the  appearances  of 
evil  will  never  fail  to  overcome  evil  inclinations. 

James  Debuchananne,  M.  D.  Ph.  D.  F.  A. 


74  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XIII. 


THE  LONELY  HEART. 

The  heart  bowed  down  with  earthly  woes  and  grief. 
That  seeks  and  struggles  yet  finds  no  relief — 

That  toils  and  toils  each  hour  of  earthly  time, 

And  in  its  woe  dreams  of  some  happier  clime! 
This  is  the  lonely  heart! 

That  has  no  friend  to  tell  its  troubles  to ; 

That  tastes  of  joys  but  fleeting  and  but  few, 
Who  sees  not  kindness  nor  yet  understands. 

Who  knows  not  favors  but  by  its  own  hand. 

"This  is  the  lonely  heart! 

Who  crawls  up  the  steep  hill  of  earthly  toil 
With  the  true  bravery  that  none  can  foil, 

With  feet  all  bleeding  and  with  hands  all  sore, 
And  aching  limbs  that  sea  reel  v  can  step  more ! 
This  is  the  lonely  heart! 

With  tear- wet  eyes  that  cannot  see  the  way; 

The  path  that  leads  to  God's  eternal  day! 
That  always  roams  afar  from  Heaven's  gate ! 

And  when  joy's  present  always  comes  too  late! 

This  is  the  lonely  heart! 

Ah  me!     I  sigh  when  I  think  on  this  heart, 
That  has  no  friend  a  blessing  to  impart! 
No  love-fraught  voice  to  still  its  every  woe ! 


Spiritual  Phenomena.  75 

No  one  to  care  or  wonder  where  it  goes! 
This  is  the  lonely  heart! 

Oh  hosts  of  Heaven!    bright  ministering  Angels   fair! 
Look  down   on   earth's  weak   creatures   struggling 
there ! 
And  gather   some   rough   stones   from   out   their  path's 
dark  way! 
Oh  let  them  see  at  last  the  perfect  day! 
These  woeful,  bitter  lonely  hearts! 

Oh  wondrous  light  of  Heaven,  shed  thy  peace 

On  these  poor  souls  their  suffering  to  release ! 

Show  them  one  starbeam  that  will  lead  them  on, 
To  enter  in  Eternity's  sweet  dawn! 
And  save,  oh  save  these  lonely  hearts! 

Alfred  Tennyson. 


76  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XIV. 


THE   NEED   OF   SPIRITUALISM. 

Spiritualism,  unlike  all  other  Systems  of  religion, 
has  a  system  more  of  mercy,  of  charity  and  light,  and 
there  is  more  in  it  than  is  calculated  to  elevate  man  and 
bring  him  closer  to  his  Creator  than  is  offered  by  any 
other  philosophy  or  systems  of  religion.  True,  Spirit- 
ualism rejects  the  idea  or  theory  of  salvation  as  sug- 
gested by  divine  government  because  it  finds  the  hy- 
pothesis upon  which  the  belief  is  based  to  be  diametri- 
cally opposed  to,  and  therefore  out  of  harmony  with 
man's  conception  of  what  his  relation  to  his  maker  really 
is ;  hence  the  Christ  idea  of  a  central  person  to  bridge 
over,  as  it  were,  in  some  mysterious  way  a  purely  imag- 
inary gulf  of  dark  rolling  waters,  which  separates  God 
from  man,  is  not  accepted  by  Spiritualists  as  having  any 
foundation  in  fact.  The  concept  of  Spiritualism,  al- 
though unwritten,  is  stamped  upon  every  created  thing. 
It  was  formulated  by  the  Divine  Mind  and  its  application 
made  universal.  It  is  interwoven  with  creation  that  its 
purpose  cannot  well  be  mistaken. 

As  a  lamp  it  shines  unto  the  feet  of  man,  it  shines 
continually  and  lights  him  in  the  way  of  moral  and  in- 
tellectual worth  which  is  Nature's  highway  to  everlasting 
felicity  in  the  spirit  world ;  but  nowliere  does  it  teach 
that  sin  can  be  redeemed  by  another.  He  must  out-grow 
his  sins,  and  redeem  himself,  or  else  go  on  forever  a  to- 
tal failure  with  no  erne  but  himself  to  blame  for  he  is 
the  incarnation  of  boundless  capabilities  and  infinite  pro- 


The  Need  of  Spiritualism.  77 

gTess,  which  is  Nature's  given  birthright  of  every  hu- 
man soul. 

A  man  may  be  a  firm  believer  in  the  philosophy  of 
spiritualism  and  yet  be  a  very  bad  man ;  but  no  man  can 
be  a  consistent  Spiritualist  unless  he  be  pure  in  mind 
and  heart.  Spiritualism  points  out  how  happiness 
here  on  earth  and  in  the  spirit  world  may  be  secured. 
But  upon  the  road  which  we  would  have  mankind  to 
travel,  nothing-  is  found  that  is  uncharitable,  nothing 
that  is  selfish,  nothing  that  is  impure,  nothing  that  de- 
fileth  either  the  body  or  soul.  It  is  walking  with  Na- 
ture all  the  way.  In  short,  the  underlying  principle  of 
the  philosophy  of  Spiritualism  is  that  spirits  help  you 
by  example,  and  that  is  all  we  can  do  for  you ;  you  must 
look  within  yourselves,  and  not  without  for  your  re- 
deemer. You  yourselves  must  pay  the  penalty  of  vio- 
lating the  spiritual  and  physical  laws;  that  neither  can 
be  avoided,  and  finally,  that  man's  highest  duty  to  him- 
self is  to  be  ever  on  his  guard  against  the  evil  influences 
which  continually  surround  his  animal  nature,  and  that 
his  highest  general  duty  is  to  love  Nature's  Laws  with 
all  his  might,  and  his  neighbor  as  himself. 

Man  is  just  what  he  is,  no  more,  no  less,  and  what 
he  is  in  the  material  world  he  will  be  "in  the  spirit 
world,"  at  least,  until  he  grows  into  a  better  state.  The 
characteristics  the  good,  the  evil,  the  quality  of  the  man 
does  not  go  down  into  the  grave.  He  that  is  unjust  in 
earth  life  will  be  unjust  in  the  Spirit  world;  holy  in  the 
body  will  be  holy  here ;  he  that  is  filthy  in  body,  will  be 
filthy  over  here,  and  he  that  is  pure  of  heart  in  the  body 
will  be  pure  of  heart  over  here. 

The  change  called  death  recreates  no  man.  It 
merely  takes  away  the  outward  husk  and  leaves  him 
standing  a  purely  spiritual  man  without  the  slightest 
change  in  his  moral  character.  He  will  continue  in  that 
condition    until    l>v    his    own    efforts      he    is    brouiiht 


78  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

out.  He  will  come  over  here  just  as  he  left  his  material 
life.  He  may  have  sentimentalized  a  great  deal  over  what 
he  thought  the  mercy  of  God  would  or  should  do  for 
him  after  death  had  robbed  him  of  further  opportunity 
to  feed  his  unholy  appetite,  but  in  all  that  he  simply 
admits  his  utter  unworthiness  to  be  other  than  he  really 
is,  and  adds  to  his  own  degradation  by  hoping  that  by 
some  strange  chance  or  through  the  mercy  or  love  of 
God,  he  may  be  enabled  to  escape  the  consequences  of 
a  deliberatly  misspent  earthly  life. 

The  body  goes  down  to  the  grave  blameless  for 
everything  it  did  while  it  was  the  tenement  of  the  soul. 
It  can  never  be  a  question  of  what  the  body  does;  for 
it  is  merely  a  machine,  but  what  the  soul  causes  the 
body  to  do  is  a  question,  and  a  question,  too,  that  de- 
mands your  careful  attention  every  hour.  The  body 
cannot  of  itself  steal  or  bear  malice,  nor  yet  can  it  do  a 
•good  act,  but  a  pure  soul  within  it  will  make  it  do 
good  continually,  as  will  an  evil  soul  move  it  to  wicked 
deeds.  The  body  may  do  a  very  bad  thing  at  instiga- 
tion of  a  pure  soul,  but  it  cannot  be  called  evil,  nor 
should  it  be  punished;  for  wrong  was  not  intended; 
and  evil  is  not  visited  with  condemnation  when  good 
was  intended.  It  is  that  which  actuated  the  soul  that 
makes  the  act  a  crime  or  not ;  hence  it  is  not  always  the 
act  in,  and  of  itself  which  reflects  the  character  of  the 
individual;  but  it  is  true  that  almost  always  the  deeds 
of  an  evil  disposed  person  are  evil  in  their  effects  upon 
others.  Vice  is  always  aggressive  and  always  impru- 
dent; but  no  man  has  the  right  to  say  he  cannot  resist 
its  attacks,  for  by  assiduous  watchfulness  with  an  honest 
desire  to  do  the  right,  vice  is  not  difficult  to  overcome, 
but  vulgarity,  profanity  and  evil  associations  are  by  no 
means  helpers  in  a  struggle  against  it.  By 
virtue,  he  will  overcome  vice.  "Can  it  be  true 
that    our    spirits    live    on    after     death     and    can    re- 


The  Need  of  Spiritualism.  79 

turn  and  tell  of  the  country  they  inhabit?"  is  the 
question  asked  by  countless  numbers  upon  the  earth 
plane.  The  spirit-world  seems  such  a  far  distant  and 
unknown  country  that  those  who  return  from  there  and 
tell  of  its  beauties,  do  not  receive  any  credence  from  the 
majority  of  people,  than  the  teller  of  a  clever  fairy 
story  would.  Yet  there  are  around  these  same  people 
each  day  numerous  things  they  cannot  understand. 
When  science  tells  them  that  there  is  no  substance 
known  that  has  its  particles  in  a  state  of  rest,  but  that 
all,  even  in  the  most  solid  substances,  are  continually 
vibrating  below  the  range  of  human  perception,  they 
do  not  scoff  or  sneer.  The  base  of  the  theory  of  the 
Marconi  telegraph  is  that  ether,  the  substance  of  all 
others  furtherest  removed  from  weig-ht  and  the  sensi- 
ble qualities,  with  the  exception  of  that  substance 
known  as  psychic  ether,  has  particles  which  are  capable 
of  moving  on  each  other  with  either  the  least  possible 
friction  or  with  no  friction  at  all;  and  also  they  are 
capable  of  interpenetrating  all  other  substances  what- 
ever. 

If  these  -theories  are  capable  of  holding  together, 
then  what  the  spirits  tell  you  of,  slow  and  rapid  vibra- 
tion in  different  substances  should  be  given  a  hearing. 
One  reason  why  all  people  can  not  see  spirits  and  the 
spirit-world  at  all  times,  is  because  the  vibrations  in  the 
ethereal  substances  of  which  spirits  and  the  spirit-world 
are  composed  are  so  rapid  that  it  is  impossible  for  those 
whose  vibrations  do  not  correspond,  to  see  them  with 
all  its  loud  professions  of  respect  for  spirits,  the  world 
has  really  been  given  its  utmost  efforts  to  explaining 
them  away;  and  that  it  has  come  forth  with  the  edict 
that  it  is  unable  to  learn  anything  about  them  is  not  a 
bad  thing  for  the  spirits,  or  the  spirit-world.  It  simply 
relegates  the  whole  thing  to  another  field.  The  only 
results  of  the  plainest  and  severest  statement  of  cond.i- 


80  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

tions  in  the  spirit-world  is  to  make  them  seem  more  re- 
markable and  improbable  to  the  man  who  sees  only 
material  things.  You  wonder  why  so  little  help  comes 
to  you  from  the  spirit  side  of  life,  why  so  few  are  able 
to  talk  with  spirits.  The  Bible  must  seem  a  long  series 
of  lies  to  those  who  deny  the  possibility  of  spirit  touch 
and  presence;  and  to  those  who  accept  it,  it  must  be  a 
problem  to  know  why  man  has  lost  his  sweet  familiar 
way  of  conversing  with  the  spirits.  He  has  not  ceased 
to  talk  with  those  from  the  beyond,  for  at  no  time  in 
the  history  of  your  world  has  man  been  in  more  con- 
stant communication  with  the  spirit-world,  as  our  pres- 
ence, tonight,  attests.  Those  who  live  in  the  spirit  are 
the  ones  vv^ho  come  in  perfect  touch  with  the  spirit- 
world.  There  is  in  the  makeup  of  every  human  soul 
the  necessary  elements  to  enable  him  to  come  in  touch 
with  his  spirit  friends,  if  he  would  only  cultivate  it.  All 
poets  have  signalized  the  rare  moments  when  they  were 
superior  to  themselves — when  a  power  comes  to  them 
from  some  source  they  know  not.  You  see  and  think  as 
children,  when  compared  with  these  who  ha^ve  been 
studying  the  philosophy  of  life  from  a  much  higher 
point  of  view  than  you,  for  hundreds  or  thousands  of 
years  and  if  these  wise  seers  and  teachers  of  either  ages 
condescend  to  teach  you  in  things  pertaining  to  life 
here  and  liereafter,  shall  j-ou  turn  your  backs  upon  us 
because  we  would  impart  knowledge  to  you  by  spirit 
manifestation?  Friends,  forbid  that  any  avenue  .that 
leads  man  to  a  higher  and  clearer  conception  of  his  duty 
to  himself  and  his  neighbor  should  ever  be  obstructed, 
must  be  closed,  much  less  closed  by  prejudice  against 
the  methods  that  spirit  teachers  choose  and  employ  for 
the  advancement  of  their  earth  friends.  We  hold  that 
believers  in  Spiritualism  and  its  phenomena  should  not 
onlv  encourage  spirit  manifestations  and  communica- 
tions, but  tell   it  to  the  world  and  bear  witness  of  the 


The  Need  of  Spiritualism.  81 

blessedness  and  joy  there  is  in  this  behef.  The  Meth- 
odist Church  owes  much  of  its  marvelous  growth  to  its 
practice  of  "giving  experience  one  to  another"  which  is 
generally  given  with  a  zeal  and  enthusiasm  that  is  only 
edifying  but  encouraging  to  these  who  are  less  firm  in 
their  faith.  So  powerful,  indeed,  are  their  methods  of 
acquainting  one  another  with  their  experiences  in  up- 
holding the  banner  of  that  denomination  that  other  sects 
have  adopted  the  plan,  and  the  very  best  results  have 
always  followed,  and  what  are  they  but  manifestations 
of  joy,  or  happiness  for  more  spiritual  light  and  spiritual 
knowledge?  In  truth  they  are  for  the  upbuilding  spirit- 
ually of  ever}'  individual  participant,  and  many  is  the 
honest  resolve  there  made  to  be  a  better  neighbor  and  a 
better  citizen. 

Now  if  this  custom  is  so  beneficial  to  them  who 
walk  by  faith  alone,  why  should  not  spiritualists  who 
are  continually  full  to  overflowing  with  new  evidences 
of  the  nearness  of  the  "friends  over  here"  and  of.  the 
ability  and  willingness  of  those  who  have  joined  the 
everlasting  throng,  come  to  you  and  talk  to  you  face 
to  face,  and  tell  you  what  the  home  of  the  spirit  is 
like,  and  describe  to  you  its  beauties  and  delights,  pro- 
claim whereof  we  know  from  the  house  tops  if  need  be? 
Now,  let  the  table,  the  circle  and  the  cabinet  be  so  many 
altars  in  the  house  of  every  spiritualist,  and  upon  them, 
in  the  presence  of  his  spirit  friends  and  kinsmen,  let  him 
sacrifice  daily  all  uprising  desires  and  inclinations  that 
are  not  in  harmony  with  the  higher  type  of  life,  purity 
of  thought  and  action ;  and  let  them  sit  at  the  feet  of 
their  spirit  teachers  and  learn  of  them ;  but  let  them 
never  obstruct  or  hinder  us  from  ascending  before  you, 
for  when  we  go  awav  it  is  but  for  a  little  time ;  and 
wiien"  we  return,  we  always  come  bearing  precious  gifts 
to  the  soul  and  encouragement  and  consolation  to  the 
material  man.     Whv,  spirit  manifestations  ought  to  be 


82  The  Dawx  of  Another  Life. 

dearer  and  sweeter  to  the  spiritualist  than  all  the  jewels 
of  earth. 

The    fear  of   things   unknown   has   no   doubt   kept 
hundreds   from   investigating  Spiritualism.      If  its  phe- 
nomena should  be  unexpectedly  brought  to  their  notice, 
they  say,  "Oh,  that  was  only  a  mere  coincidence."     But 
coincidences    that    continue    to    occur     cease   to   be    co- 
incidences and  become  the  manifestation  of  some  law. 
The   laws   governing  "Spirit   phenomena   are   now^   what 
they  have  been  and  always  will  be.     If  an  attempt  may 
be   made   to   define   the    limitations   of   spirit   power    it 
follows  that  this  wonderful  power  must  be  considered 
from  more  than  one  point  of  view ;  after  which  it  will 
be  found  that  each  of  the  views  thus  presented,   pre- 
sents  a  number   of  varying  phrases.     If  he   is   candid 
with  himself,  a  careful  investigation  wnll  soon  find  him- 
self forced  to  admit  that  spirit  power  is  only  limited  in 
its  manifestations  by  the  conditions  upon  the  earth  plane. 
Science  can  be  trusted  to  discover  and  abandon  her  own 
errors.      She  is  now  retracing  her  steps  along  the  path 
which  has  led  to  many   false  conclusions  in  regard  to 
Spiritualism.      Science  can  be  trusted  to  give  a  better 
explanation;    and    it   behooves   each   and   every   one    of 
you  to  investigate  the  matter  for  yourself  in  order  that 
you  may  be  prepared  to  combat  the  erroneous  conclu- 
sions that  rest  upon  nothing  but  arbitrary  assumptions, 
growing  out  of  the  old  ideas  of  spirit  phenomena.      In 
fact,  those  who  know  the  least  of  what  such  phenomena 
really  are,  are  the  most  assured  of  what  their  influence 
will  be  upon  the  world. 

If  these  persons  had  that  sense  of  responsibility 
which  always  distinguishes  the  true  scientific  thinker, 
tliey  could  not  be  persuaded  to  venture  into  groundless 
speculations,  but  would  aspire  to  higher  conditions. 

LOREXZE    .\bER. 


Life  Experience  In  Part  of  Overah.         83 


XV. 


THE  LIFE  EXPERIENCE  IN  PART  OF  OVERAH. 

The  doctor  and  professors  of  this  band  have  asked 
me  to  give  in  writing  this,  a  part  of  my  life's  experience, 
and  so  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  do  so  if  you  would  like 
to  listen.  From  the  earliest  hours  of  my  childhood  I 
can  remember  of  being  very  happy  because  I  naturally 
loved  everything  that  I  saw  of  human,  animal  or  vege- 
table kingdom. 

My  father  was  a  very  prosperous  planter  in  the 
.earlier  days  of  slavery  in  Georgia.  I  was  my  mother's 
seventh  daughter  and  also  the  last.  The  plantation  on 
which  we  then  lived  was  situated  a  Httle  way  from 
what  is  now  known  as  Atlanta.  When  I  was  yet  very 
young  I  can  remember  wondering  if  every  little  girl 
in  the  world  could  look  about  her  and  see  a  yard  full 
almost  of  little  and  big  pickaninnies.  They  were  my 
constant  playmates,  and  I  was  taught  to  drive  them  like 
beasts,  but  when  I  grew  a  little  older  I  saw  the  tearing 
of  their  hearts  by  the  careless  dropping  of  some  unkind 
and  cutting  word,  and  many  times  my  heart  smote  with- 
in me,  and  bowed  me  down.  They  w^ere  my  faithful 
friends,  my  ready  slaves  to  obey  mv  every  wish  and  I 
used  to  listen  to  the  pouring  out  of  their  long  pent-up 
woes,  and  grieve  at  the  misery  of  the  little  world  in 
which  I  lived.  Often  and  often  as  I  grew  older  by 
day  and  month  I  saw  my  mother  watch  me  with  eager 
tender  eyes  and  oftentimes  when  all  was  still  at  night 
and  she  thought  I  slept  she  would  tell  my  father  that 


84  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

I  was  a  curious  child  and  that  they  might  not  raise  me. 
I  did  not  know  it  if  I  was  in  any  way  out  of  the 
ordinary  for  I  thought  all  people  must  be  alike,  since  the 
world  was  so  beautiful,  and  I  thought  then  that  every- 
body, like  myself,  could  hear  the  voices  of  the  trees, 
the  birds,  the  flowers,  and  understand  them,  for  often  in 
my  play  in  the  wide  branches  of  some  gnarled  old  tree 
I  would  suddenly  hear  a  chorus  of  voices  singing  or 
talking  in  tender  tones  into  my  delighted  ear.  But  I 
reckoned  it  all  out!  It  was  the  trees  themselves  or  the 
waters  of  the  tiny  lakes  close  by,  for  what  else  could  it 
be,  for  these  forms  of  life  were  all  that  were  then  visi- 
ble to  my  natural  eye.  I  was  content.  My  childhood 
passed  like  one  shining  dream  filled  with  the*  breath  of 
the  sweet  magnolias. 

And  all  the  years  of  my  childhood  went  blissfully 
by,  warmed  by  the  radiance  of  the  Southern  sun  and 
watered  by  the  tender  fall  of  Georgia  rain.  At  last 
I  was  seventeen  and  more  frail,  my  mother  said,  every 
day.  I  could  scarcely  feel  that  I  grew  weaker,  yet  I 
knew  that  I  did  for  now  I  could  only  walk  a  little  way 
each  day  in  the  catalpa  grove  with  Mammy  Lucy,  and 
then  big  old  Joe  would  carry  me  back  to  the  house.  T 
was  never  quite  sick,  but  weaker  and  weaker  until  a 
hacking  cough  confined  me  to  niy  bed.  One  May  day  as 
I  lay  pondering-  on  the  wonders  of  Nature  all  about  me, 
I  suddenly  dropped  my  half  open  testament  to  the  floor, 
when  a  strange  set  of  little  noises  came  pattering  on 
my  pillow  like  the  hopping  of  the  tiny  sparrows  I  saw 
nesting  in  the  trees  outside.  Then  a  voice  very  gentle 
and  very  near  to  me,  said :  "Dear  child,  I  guard  and 
guide  vou  ever,  do  not  be  afraid.  I  am  your  guardian 
spirit!"  Guardian  spirit!  I  raised  myself  quickly  and 
looked  behind  me.  All  was  as  empty  as  air,  and  I  sank 
down  again  with  a  violent  fit  of  coughing.  I  did  not 
know  who  had  spoken  to  me,  and  almost  too  weak  to 


Life  Experience  In  Part  of  Overah.         85 

care  I  fell  asleep.  When  I  awakened  my  mother  was 
bending  over  me  and  father  was  talking-  in  low  tones  to 
Mammy  Lucy,  who  was  crying-.  "No,  Marse  Claire." 
she  was  sobbing,  "dey  neber  does  lib  when  dey  is  dat 
a-way,  dey  can't  no  wise."  Ray  Middleton  was  there, 
too,  and  he  had  brought  a  great  fresh  bouquet  of 
jasmines.  I  saw  them  and  their  odor  so  filled  my  senses 
that  I  wished  I  had  not  awakened.  Those  were  strange, 
sad  days  of  pensive  apathy. 

One  still  moonlight  night  I  lay  looking  out  at  the 
full  Southern  moon,  and  a  strange  sadness  rose  within 
me.  There  was  something  I  wanted  to  tell  my  mother  and 
Mamni}^  Lucy,  but  I  couldn't  make  out  what  it  was. 
I  had  suffered  a  great  deal  that  day  with  ghastly  hem- 
orrhages, and  was  wishing,  oh,  so  much  for  much  needed 
rest.  Without  knowing  it  I  had  fallen  asleep  and  was 
dreaming,  dreaming  that  I  was  well  again  and  oh, 
with  that  new  feeling  of  strength  I  climbed  out  of  bed 
strong  limbed,  and  happy,  and  stepped  lightly  across 
the  room  in  a  shaft  of  moonlight  that  fell  streaming 
across  the  floor  from  the  low  window.  I  was  just  be- 
ginning to  enjoy  my  beautiful  dream  when  I  heard  a 
low  wail  and  turning  quickly  I  saw  my  mother  kneeling 
by  my  bedside,  and  my  father's  arms  about  her.  Maipmy 
Lucy  was  at  the  other  side  of  my  bed  and  what,  oh. 
what  did  she  have  in  her  hand?  My  own  hand,  for 
there  was  my  bodv  lying  on  the  bed.  I  shuddered  and 
started,  for  now  I  knew  that  I  was  not  dreaming  but 
that  I  had  died!  I  looked  down  at  myself  in  puzzled 
\\  onderment  and  remembered  somebody  had  said  in  my 
testament,  "A\>  know  not  yet  what  we  shall  be!"'  I 
walked  close  to  my  mother  and  knelt  beside  her.  She 
was  moaning  and  shaking  with  sorrow,  and  mv  father's 
voice  was  stifled  and  broken  ns  he  tried  to  comfort  her. 
Mamniv  was  rocking  to  and  fro  and  groaning-  like  a 
lost  soul !     Then  mv  sisters  came  and  they  fell  to  weep- 


86  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

ing  until  a  great  wave  of  sorrow  passed  over  me  and 
I  wept  as  I  had  never  done  before !  I  called  and  begged 
my  mother  to  hear  me  and  that  if  she  could  control  her 
grief  I  could  stop  crying,  but  her  ears  were  deaf,  and 
I  crouched  beside  my  poor  dead  flesh  and  cried  as  if  my 
heart  would  break. 

Presently  I  heard  a  voice,  the  same  one  I  had  heard 
once  before :  "Dear  child,  I,  your  guardian  spirit,  have 
come  to  bear  you  to  my  world."  I  looked  up  and  be- 
held a  form  and  face,  of  such  ravishing  beauty  that 
my  senses  were  dumbed  and  stilled.  All  about  the  glor- 
ious one  I  saw  a  light  growing  brighter  and  brighter 
and  advancing  she  almost  touched. me,  and  would  have 
only  that  I  shrank  away.  She  spoke  again,  saying, 
"Come,  make  ready,  see  you  have  already  performed  the 
duty  of  leaving  that  shell  of  flesh  that  was  too  small 
and  shattered  to  bear  you  any  longer.  See,  I  have  come 
to  take  you  to  the  really  true  country,  the  home  of  the 
Soul,  the  Summerland  of  the  Spirit.  These  are  your 
earthly  relations  and  ties  I  know,  but  you  shall  know 
them  again  from  time  to  time,  for  even  as  we  go,  we 
shall  come  again."  The  voice  of  my  guide  was  like 
the  sounding  of  some  strange  sweet  music,  the  music  of 
lutes  in  the  tamarac  groves.  As  she  ceased  speaking,  I 
commenced  to  look  around  me  and  to  bid  farewell  to  all 
the  well  loved  spots  of  my  childhood.  I  looked  out  of  the 
low  windows  into  the  garden,  and  as  I  saw  the  great  clus- 
ters of  "yellow  climbing  roses  that  Mammy  Lucy  and  I 
planted  a  great  swelling  came  into  my  heart,  and  I 
thought  it  would  almost  thump  itself  out  of  my  bosom. 
For  all  my  feelings  prompted  and  actuated  the  same 
results  3s  when  I  was  still  in  the  flesh.  I  looked  about 
me  at  the  fairy  daintiness  of  my  room  and  at  the  open 
testament  on  the  table,  a  present  from  my  mother,  and 
I  could  see  again  her  sweet  glad  face  as  she  laid  it  on 
my  pillow  the  morning  of  my  fifteenth  birthday. 


Life  Experience  In  Part  of  Overah.         S>7 

A  swift  pain  went  quivering  through  me,  but  I 
turned  and  bidding  them  all  goodby,  put  my  hand  into 
that  of  my  spirit  guide's  and  we  turned  toward  our 
journey  home.  She  told  me  her  name  was  lahara.  We 
walked  straight  to  the  door  and  I  started  to  open  it  but 
lahara  drew  my  hand  back  gently  and  we  passed  thro' 
the  closed  door  as  easily  as  we  had  walked  in  the 
room.  I  looked  up  into  her  face  and  smiled.  Our 
gentle  half  walking,  half  floating  motion,  eased  and 
happified  me.     We  paused  a  moment  on  the  veranda. 

Although  this  newly  found  guide  of  mine  was  so 
beautiful  and  so  good,  and  I  felt  that  she  must  have 
come  from  some  more  lovely  land  than  mine,  yet  I  did 
not  wish  to  go  with  her.  but  with  all  my  heart  I  wanted 
to  turn  back  and  go  to  my  mothers  again,  for  I  began 
to  feel  that  her  grief  was  terrible  and  that  my  father 
might  not  comfort  her.  But  the  s]Dirit  beside  me  said 
that  I  could  do  nothing  at  present  for  my  mother  and 
tbat  I  must  obey  the  voice  of  the  Death  Angel,  for  in 
so  doing  I  would  find  life  for  myself  and  teach  life 
to  the  world.  This  I  could  not  understand,  but  I  let 
her  take  my  hand  as  we  started  down  the  veranda  steps. 
But  to  my  surprise  we  did  not  step,  but  our  bodies 
rather  swung  than  walked  until  we  rose  higher  and 
higher  in  the  first  rays  of  the  morning  light,  'till  I  could 
look  down  and  see  the  earthly  objects  1  had  left,  and 
they  were  growing  smaller  and  dimmer  until  the  world 
w^e  had  left  resembled  a  tiny  dark  ball  in  space  below  us. 

Everything  around  me  now  seemed  to  he  great 
rolling  clouds  of  blue  and  white  vaporish  smoke  and 
always  as  I  looked  about  me  T  saw  points  of  light  ap- 
])ear  in  these  floating  clouds  like  tiny  rays  of  lightning 
and  soon  they  were  not  light  at  all  but  faces  growing 
brighter  and  closer  and  forms  white  and  shining.  These 
soon  came  in  great  throngs,  mostly  floating  above  us 
with   that   gliding  easy   movement   of   a   bird   in   flight. 


88  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

I  asked  my  guiding  spirit  what  and  who  they  were  and 
she  answered :  "They  were  once  living  on  earth  Hke 
you  until  at  death  they  entered  this  new  life  which  is 
the  real  life.  They  have  performed  all  their  duties  so 
well  that  they  have  now  become  messengers  to  the  world 
to  carry  the  news  from  the  spirit  realms  to  the  people 
of  the  earth  you  have  just  left,  who  are  willing  and 
ready  to  receive  it."  I  was  just  thinking  how  very 
sweet  this  was  when  I  began  to  see  mountains  and  rivers, 
brooks  and  trees  and  flowers,  such  oceans  of  them.  I 
v^as  delighted  beyond  words! 

Soon  we  entered  a  wonderful  country  where  every 
one  was  clad  in  shining  garments,  and  where  laughing 
children  played  and  cooed  and  sang!  I  was  forgetting 
the  sorrow  I  had  left  on  earth,  the  joy  of  this  new  land 
completely  shutting  it.  out  of  my  life.  Soon  my  guide 
conducted  me  to  a  most  joyful  spot.  Stretching  up 
from  a  green  sward  was  all  manner  of  Southern  shrub- 
bery and  a  great  profusion  of  bloom  I  In  among  the 
trees  was  a  shimmering  white  house,  small  but  exquisite 
in  makeup.  Pcfore  us  and  at  the  foot  of  the  rolling 
green  ran  a  clear  dancing  brook,  and  as  I  bent  to  look 
into  it  I  clearly  saw  my  face,  and  the  shining  pebbles  in 
its  bed.  The  sight  of  all  this  filled  me  with  a  new  and 
glorious  strength  and  I  asked  my  guiding  spirit  to  show 
me  all  the  beauties  of  this  new  land,  but  she  replied, 
"No,  not  yet,  soon  you  will  be  weary  and  here  you  must 
rest,  for  this  is  your  home,  your  very  own,  and  as  you 
fulfill  the  duties  that  are  set  apart  for  you  so  will  you 
enlarge  and  expand  it  for  the  reception  of  your  loved 
ones  when  they  come  from  the  earth.  Rest  here,  and 
^bide.  I  will  go  now  but  at  the  right  time  I  will  come 
again."  So  saying,  she  walked  or  rather  floated  away, 
and  was  out  of  sight  before  I  could  speak  to  her  in 
answer. 

I  walked  slowly  up  the    tiny    path    and    into    the 


Life  Experience  In  Part  of  Overah.         89 

cool  shady  porch,  and  the  smell  of  lotus  bloom  was 
everywhere.  The  door  stood  open  and  as  I  entered  a 
sweet  young  old  face  came  meeting-  it.  It  was — yes,  it 
surely  was  Aunt  Agatha,  my  mother's  maiden  aunt  who 
had  died  when  I  was  a  baby,  and  now  as  I  saw  her  in 
tlie  gray  silk  frock  and  lavender  at  the  throat  I  re- 
membered how  often  my  mother  had  spoken  of  her  and 
cried.  She  smiled  placidly  and  took  me  warmly  into 
her  arms.  All  silently  she  led  me  into  a  room  almost 
precisely  like  my  own  bedroom  I  had  left  at  home. 
There  was  everything  apparently  just  as  I  had  left  it 
and  on  the  table  was  the  bouquet  of  jasmines  I  treasured 
so.  My  aunt  kissed  me,  and  some  voice,  I  knew  not 
whose,  kept  crooning  until  I  fell  asleep.  When  I  re- 
gained consciousness  there  came  a  sense  of  some  sweet 
music  being  played  at  a  distance,  but  as  I  awakened  more 
fully  I  knew  that  the  melody  was  very  near,  even  all 
around  me.  I  raised  myself  and  gazed  around  me,  for 
now  I  was  very  strong.  There  were  a  great  many 
people  present  and  manv  of  them  bore  familiar  faces, 
faces  that  I  had  looked  into  when  a  child  and  loved. 
Many  who  were  present  played  on  musical  instruments 
so  mucli  different  and  very  much  sweeter  than  those  I 
had  seen  on  earth.  'Ts  this  my  new  home?"  I  asked, 
"and  is  this  the  land  of  the  dead?"  "No/'  a  soft  voice 
whispered,  it  was  Aunt  Agatha's,  "it  is  the  land  of  the 
living,  my  child,  the  place  of  the  heart's  desire."  "Then 
death  really  but  makes  a  change  in  life  after  all." 
"Rather  only  a  happy  epir.ode,"  my  dear  old  aunt  an- 
swered. I  was  charmed  with  my  new  life,  and  asked  as 
I  was  led  into  a  beautiful  apartment  where  a  long  table 
was  filled  with  a  sumptuous  feast,  "What  is  this,  where 
am  I,  and  do  spirits  of  the  dead  eat?"  Thev  answered 
me  with  smiles  benign,  and  placed  me  in  the  most  com- 
fortal)le  seat  at  the  table  that  I  ever  sat  in.  I  saw  imme- 
diately that  spirits  did  not  cat  in  any  way  like  mortals 


90  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

for  these  were  none  of  the  coarFer,  meaner  foods  of 
earth  before  us.  but  jnst  great  quantities  of  fruit  of 
every  known  kind  and  much  of  varying  varieties  that 
I  had  never  yet  seen  .  There  were  also  many  fragrant 
and  delicious  sweet  wines  and  tiny  white  cakes  that  de- 
lighted me. 

Eacli  new  thing  came  upon  me  with  such  as- 
tonishing surprise  that  I  did  scarcely  think  one 
wonder  was  natural  until  another  presented  itself!  Such 
a  smiling,  such  a  happy,  happy  feast  as  we  did  have, 
and  they  told  me  it  was  all  in  honor  of  my  coming  to 
live  in  the  spirit  world !  I  felt  so  glad,  so  overwhelmed 
with  joy  that  I  could  not  voice  my  feelings,  but  when 
one  by  one  the  guests  slipped  away  and  left  aunt  and 
me  alone,  I  kissed  her  softly  and  crept  into  the  garden 
and  sat  under  the  magnolias  and  had  dreams  as  I  used 
to  have  when  I  was  a  little  child  in  Georgia.  I  do  not 
know  how  long  I  sat  there  drinking  in  the  fullness  of 
newly  found  joy,  when  suddenly  I  felt  that  some  one 
was  standing  behind  me,  and  looking  up  quickly  I  saw 
the  old  colored  slave,  Black  Dan.  who  passed  from 
earth  when  I  could  just  toddle.  His  face  broke  into  a 
broad  smile  and  I  greeted  him  gladly.  He  said  he  had 
come  to  tell  me  that  my  guiding  spirit  waited  for  me 
to  go  on  a  mission  to  earth,  and  that  I  must  hasten ! 

A  mission  to  earth!  I  asked  him  what  the  mission 
was,  and  he  said  it  was  time  for  me  to  pav  a  visit  to 
my  father  and  mother,  for  they  were  struggling  hard 
in  their  affliction.  The  thought  of  my  neglect  shot 
through  my  breast  like  a  knife  and  a  great  wave  of  the 
old  sadness  clutched  my  heart  and  held  it.  I  had  been 
so  forgetful,  so  verv  neglectful  of  those  who  loved  me 
most,  my  thoughts  ever  had  been  on  other  things.  I  had 
wandered  far  from  home  and  had  been  happy  in  my 
selfishness !  I  would  find  my  good  guide  and  go  imme- 
diatelv ! 


Life  Experience  In  Part  of  Overah.         91 

My  guiding  spirit  was  waiting  at  the  gateway  when 
I  came  seeking  her  and  as  she  looked  down  into  my 
face  the  radiance  of  her  countenance  ahnost  startled 
me,  for  she  was  so  ethereally  beautiful,  and  her  loveli- 
ness was  brightened  by  that  supreme  dovelight  which 
gleamed  out  of  her  eyes.  I  told  her  all  that  was  in  my 
heart  as  we  rose  gradually  and  then  floated  out  and 
away  and  down  slowly  toward  the  earth  plane.  I  asked 
her  how  it  was  that  I  was  so  full  of  selfishness  that  I 
had  not  taken  thought,  until  reminded,  of  my  loved  ones 
still  on  earth?  She  said,  "My  child,  there  is  yet  so 
very  much  for  you  to  learn  before  you  can  fathom  any 
one  of  the  Eternal's  ways  that  you  can  not  begin  to 
find  out  too  quickly.  If  the  grief  that  penetrated  the 
hearts  of  those  of  your  loved  ones  left  on  earth  had  so 
affected  you  as  they  continually  do,  it  would  not  have 
been  possible  for  you  to  have  entered  Paradise  when  you 
did,  but  you  would  yet  have  been  bound  to  earth  by 
the  chain  of  foolish  sorrow,  as  many  thousands  of 
spirits  are  earth-bound  for  a  time  more  or  less.  But  in 
your  case  there  came  a  happy  difference.  Your  friends 
had  gathered  together  in  the  spirit  world  and  there  in  the 
restful  peace  of  your  Aunt  Agatha's  spirit  home  they 
planned  the  little  reception  which  you  have  ali'eady  en- 
joyed. I  was  sent  by  the  Eternal  Spirit  to  conduct  you 
to  our  land  on  the  instant  of  your  body's  death,  so 
that  you  might  have  a  little  season  of  rest  and  pleasure 
in  the  Realm  of  Souls,  and  in  the  meantime  be  prepared 
to  meet  this  mission  Avhich  we  are  now  starting  upon. 
You  are  now  in  a  position  to  do  some  little  good  to 
those  most  dear  to  you  for  you  have  been  strengthened 
in  your  absence  from  earth  and  the  spiritual  strength 
you  have  gained  will  benefit  you  greatly  when  you  come 
again  in  contact  with  your  parents  and  sisters." 

All  tliis  seemed  very  strange  and  wonderful,  yet 
within  me  I  felt  the  sweet  truth  of  her  words.     I  a.sked 


92  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

my  dear  guide  what  had  so  perceptibly  brightened  her 
countenance  since  last  I  saw  her,  and  she  told  me  that 
because  of  the  place  she  had  just  come  from  her  whole 
soul  was  brightened  and  Sflorified  so  that  she  was  of  a 
mind  to  sing  all  the  while,  that  she  was  so  entranced 
with  the  surroundins'S  of  that  happy  spot  that  some  of 
its  glory  had  just  slioped  into  her  heart,  and  came  up 
into  her  face  she  said  she  supposed !  Instinctively  T 
tur'^ed  my  eyes  backward  but  we  had  gone  too  far  to 
eyen  see  any  object  in  the  spirit  world,  saye  dense  clouds 
of  rolling  ether  which  formed  in  great  cloud  grouDS 
along  the  course  we  took.  "What  then  is  this  wonderful 
place  called  from  which  you  come?"  She  answered, 
slowly  and  pensiyely.  as  if  she  longed  to  be  there  eyen 
now.  "The  realm  of  heart's  desire."  All  the  meaning  that 
the  name  implied  suddenly  rushed  oyer  me  and  I  was 
filled  with  a  celestial  joy!  But  now  we  were  yery  near 
the  earth  and  as  we  went  swiftly  forward  I  began  to 
see  its  obiects  quite  distinctly.  It  did  not  seem  an  in- 
stant more  until  we  had  actually  drew  near  and  were 
hoyering  oyer  my  father's  plantation. 

Oh,  such  a  lono-ing,  dear  and  clinging,  filled  my  soul 
to  see  them  all  once  again!  I  did  not  haye  long  to 
wait  for  my  guide  and  I,  hand  in  hand,  were  walking  up 
the  yeranda  steps  with  a  ereat  many  people,  old  and 
younq-,  who  were  going  slowly  into  my  father's  house. 
When  we  entered  I  felt  with  a  chill  the  awful  stillness  of 
the  pbce!  There  were  so  many  there  and  yet  no  one 
spoke  saye  ir  subdued  and  slow  whispering  accents 
which  sounded  like  hisses  in  the  death-like  quiet  of  those 
strano'ply  silen'.  rooms !  My  eood  euide  told  me  to  go 
where  I  would  where  I  might  wish  most  and  I  left 
her  and  soue-ht  my  mother. 

As  I  started  :>n  alone  I  suddenly  saw  my  mother, 
in  a  solitary  room  kneeling  oyer  a  white  casket  pray- 


Life  Experience  In  Part  of  Overah.         9^ 

ing  and  sobbing  out  her  very  life  in  terrible  grief!  As 
I  hurried  on  to  her,  the  picture  suddenly  closed  and 
I  was  standing  just  outside  the  wall  of  the  back  parlor. 
I  knew  that  my  dead  body  was  in  the  casket,  and  the 
terrible  longing  in  me  to  see  my  mother  again  suddenly 
made  me  just  step  into  the  wall — and  very  easy  it  was 
to  walk  right  in,  where  I  did  see  my  mother  just  as  be- 
fore-! I  walked  quickly  up  on  the  other  side  of  the 
casket  facing  her,  and  whether  it  was  my  steady  gaze 
or  something  she  might  have  heard,  I  do  not  know,  but 
she  looked  right  up  full  into  my  face  steadily  and  calmly, 
while  a  great  light  fell  over  her  countenance,  and  beamed 
out  of  her  eyes!  She  sprang  up,  and  murmuring  softly, 
suddenly  streched  out  her  arms  to  clasp  me,  but  I  was 
drawn  away  so  quickly  that  she  could  see  me  no  longer, 
and  she  left  the  room  instantly,  I  following.  She  went 
on  into  the  living  room  where  my  father  met  her  and 
tenderly  proffered  her  an  easy  chair.  All  the  wildness 
of  her  grief  had  suddenly  left  her,  and  as  my  father 
bent  over  her  she  whispered  softly,  "Do  not  fear  for  me 
any  longer,  t)avid,  for  I  have  seen  my  little  lamb.  Our 
child  that  has  died  is  alive!"  My  father  started  and 
looked  wonderingly  at  her.  "What  do  you  mean,  my 
wife?"  he  asked  strangely,  pitying  her.  "I  mean,"  my 
mother  answered,  "that  our  child  wliom  we  thought 
dead  has  come  and  stood  before  me  even  a  few  moments 
ago,  but  when  I  would  have  embraced  her  she  vanished, 
and  flew  back  into  that  new  life  which  is  hers.  We 
have  been  grieving  over  the  death  of  her  bodv,  David, 
for  she  lives  indeed !"  My  father  struggled  hard  over 
the  problem  of  my  mother's  words,  but  finally  I  saw  a 
faint  satisfying  light  come  into  his  face,  and  he  patted 
my  mother's  shoulder  lovingly  as  he  •said,  almost  too 
low  for  mortal  ears  to  hear,  "Well,  well,  Judith,  if  your 
heart  his  found  rest  I  am  well  content!"  And  they 
looked  into  each  other's  faces,  too  full  for  speech !     It 


94  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

was,  of  course,  the  occasion  of  my  funeral  and  my  guide, 
my  dear  companion,  remained  with  me  throughout  the 
long  tedious  service.  Oh,  how  my  soul  longed  to  let 
all  the  old  friends  I  saw  there,  just  know  that  I  lived, 
and  was  happy,  how  it  would  have  saved  all  the  long 
useless  funeral  service  and  the  terrible  grief  and  wailing 
of  all  those  saddened  hearts,  that  vainly  sought  relief 
under  such  dreary  and  woeful  condition!  As  we  passed 
out  I  touched  Mammy  Lucy,  who  was  so  bowed  with 
woe  that  she  could  not  look  up,  and  she  felt  the  touch, 
for  her  sensitive  soul  started  and  she  looked  quickly  be- 
hmd  her!  It  was  a  certain  joy  that  dwelt  in  me  when 
at  last  I  left  them,  after  my  body  had  been  left  in  the 
family  vault,  and  I  started  homeward ! 

The  evening  shadows  were  just  drawing  over  the 
earth  when  we  left  it,  and  as  we  sailed  swiftly  upward 
and  onward  away  from  it  we  began  to  see  more  and 
more  the  Eternal  light  of  the  Heavens.  This  light  of 
day  in  the  spirit-world  never  grows  dimmer  save  in  a 
momentary  condition  when  a  spirit  is  weary  and  wishes 
to  rest.  The  burial  of  my  body  in  the  earth  was  such 
a  shocking  experience  to  me  that  only  as  we  left  farther 
and  farther  behind  us  the  earth  and  its  conditions,  did 
I  feel  the  pangs  of  this  experience  leave  me,  and  the 
sweet  restfulness  of  peace  com  into  its  place!  Almost 
before  I  was  aware  of  it  I  was  at  the  very  portals  of  my 
spirit  home  again,  and  dear  old  Aunt  Agatha  smilingly 
awaited  me !  My  guide  told  me  that  at  another  time 
not  long  distant  she  would  come  and  take  me  visiting 
into  different  and  very  interesting  realms  of  Spirit. 
She  had  told  me  of  some  of  the  great  Lecture  Halls 
and  Temples  of  Knov^dedge  were  spirits  who  wished  to 
progress  swiftly -were  going  constantly  and  so  preparing 
themselves  for  higher  and  nobler  work  as  they  toiled 
upward ! 

I  was  very  much  enthused  about  these  places  and 


Life  Experience  In  Part  of  Overah.         95 

be^s^ged  to  visit  them  as  soon  as  I  might  be  permitted. 
After  my  good  guide  had  departed  I  spoke  to  my  aimt 
about  this  and  asked  her  if  she  had  been  to  any  of  these 
wonderful  things,  and  she  answered,  "Yes,  my  child,  I 
went  twice  to  The  Palace  of  Intellectual  Light  where 
some  kind  ministering  ones  led  me  and  told  me  that  I 
might  gain  strength  and  go  onward  very  rapidly.  Well, 
it  was  a  grand  place  indeed,  where  there  sat  many  an- 
cients robed  in  yellow  and  purple  and  gold,  but  the 
light  of  the  place  so  dazzled  and  confused  me  that  it 
seemed  I  could  scarcely  comprehend  what  was  said. 
A  great  many  mighty  men  spoke,  but  for  the  life  of 
me  I  could  not  remember  enough  that  they  had  said  to 
make  me  really  wish  to  go  again,  and  when  I  came 
home  here  again  that  one  thought  troubled  me!  That 
I  did  not  want  to  go  again ! 

"And  one  day  as  I  was  walking  alone  in  the  gar- 
den, plucking  rosemary  and  thyme,  I  kept  saying  my 
tlioughts  out  loud  over  and  over  in  this  wise :  -'Why, 
oh,  why  should  I  not  wish  to  be  dutiful  to  God,  the 
father,  in  doing  all  that  I  can  to  increase  my  knowledge 
and  so  perfect  myself  in  His  sight?'  I  was  sore  troubled 
and  it  was  not  long  before  I  felt  the  touch  of  a  hand 
on  my  shoulder  and  looking  around  I  beheld  a  wonder- 
ful sight!  A  man  a  little  above  the  average  in  height, 
and  slender,  and  with  the  tenderness  of  a  woman  in  his 
youthful  face  stood  before  me,  clothed  all  in  robes  of 
dazzling  white!  He  spoke  and  said,  'My  child,  the 
acquiring  of  much  knowledge,  where' the  flowers  of  real 
goodness  do  not  grow  will  not  be  sufficient  to  move 
forward  any  soul !  Rest  in  peace  where  thou  art !  Stay 
here  among  thy  beauteous  flowers  and  they  will  teach 
thee  the  greatest  lesson  of  love!'  I  never  knew,  my 
cliild.  who  this  man  was  but  I  do  know  that  what  he 
said  helped  me  always  and  soon  I  will  be  ready  to  go 
upward' and  steadily  onward!" 


96  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

I  thought  much  of  Aunt  Agatha's  words  and  I  be- 
Heve  they  helped  me.  too ! 

Soon  my  gentle  guide  came  and  escorted  me  on  a 
visit  to  some  other  spheres  in  the  spirit  world.  "Where 
are  we  going  first?"  I  asked  her  as  we  glided  away 
from  my  spirit  home.  "We  will  first  visit  a  little  in  the 
Land  of  Rest,"  she  answered.  This  place  called  the 
"Land  of  Rest"  she  kindly  explained  to  me  as  we  entered 
it,  was  one  where  all  manner  of  earth's  hardest  toilers 
(who  had  labored  without  reward  and  almost  without 
sustenance,  who  had  passed  through  the  hardest  ways  of 
privation  and  had  kept  themselves  honest)  came  just 
when  they  entered  Spirit  life. 

Even  as  we  came  into  this  place  I  felt  distinctly 
the  sense  of  peace  and  all-prevading  repose  that  en- 
compassed the  atmosphere!  The  air  was  soft  and  moist 
and  fragrant  with  the  rich  perfumes  of  the  profusion  of 
simple  old-fashioned  flowers  growing  everywhere.  I 
saw  snowy  white  cots  stretched  under  green  waving 
trees  and  these  with  occupants  whose  souls  had  pa'^sed 
the  troubles  of  the  earthly  life  and  now  were  securely 
resting,  resting  in  the  righteous  peace  of  Heaven ! 

I  saw  a  green  sward  off  at  the  bend  of  a  tiny  stream 
where  a  great  band  of  children  were  playing  and  sing- 
ing, and  in  their  midst  was  the  shaggy  presence  of  a 
huge  kindly  faced  old  Newfoundland  dog!  These  were 
the  slave  children  of  "child-labor"  in  your  great  cities 
of  earth !  Now,  at  least,  could  they  find  a  play-time  of 
their  own.  When  we  departed  I  expressed  my  joy  at  be- 
ing privileged  to  visit  such  a  place.  Then  I  returned 
home  and  remained  with  Aunt  Agatha  until  such  time 
as  my  dear  guiding  spirit  would  see  fit  to  come  and 
fetch  me  away  to  see  and  know  more  and  more  of  the 
beauties  of  my  sweet  new  life ! 

After  these  various  and  oft  repeated  visits  I  Avould 
always  come   home  to   Aunt   Agatha   again.      One   day 


Life  Experience  In  Part  of  Overah.         97 

as  I  stood  under  the  mag-nolia  trees  plaiting-  and  tying* 
sweet  smelling  grasses,  suddenly  a  great  desire  to  know 
what  my  future  would  be  came  into  my  mind  and 
chained  for  an  instant  all  my  thought,  so  that  I  caug'ht 
myself  with  eyes  staring  straight  ahead,  and  looking  at 
nothing  but  vacancy.  As  I  gazed,  there  gi"ew  a  luminous 
cloud  before  me,  and  to  my  astonishment  it  parted  and 
a  man,  tall  and  strong,  stood  before  me.  His  face  was 
firm  but  gently  sweet  in  its  expression  and  he  was  older 
than  I.  He. had  the  look  of  an  Italian  I  had  seen  a 
]MCture  of  on  earth!  He  had  that  fine  high  look  aboiit 
his  features  which  only  genius  lends  to  her  petted 
favorites.  He  was  like  poetry!  He  put  out  his  hand 
and  smiled  wondrously  but  just  as  I  put  mine  out  and 
spoke  to  him  he  suddenly  was  visible  no  more  and  I 
could  not  see  where  he  had  gone!  "Won't  you  come 
again?"  I  cried  as  I  looked  vacantly  in  the  place  where 
he  stood. 

I  could  not  understand  it,  but  his  visit  had  given  me 
so  much  pleasure  that  I  resolved  to  come  to  that  same 
spot  and  see  if  he  would  not  be  there  also.  I  seemed 
to  feel  that  this  man  was  a  great  person. 

Now  I  had  come  into  the  garden  but  three  times 
more  and  each  time  I  had  seen  the  wonderful  stranger, 
who  had  conversed  with  me  and  taug-ht  me  such  great 
and  glorious  things,  that  I  almost  felt  sometimes 
I  wanted  to  leave  the  little  sheltered  nook  in  which  my 
sunt  dwelt  and  seek  a  higher  and  a  wider  plane  of  life. 
These  longings  grew  within  me  until  a  great  desire 
came  into  my  soul  to  seek  a  higher  sphere  of  life.  Was 
I  then  really  to  leave  this  beautiful  spot  and  not  stay  to 
help  enlarge  and  beautify  it  for  the  reception  of  my 
father  and  mother  still  on  earth  ?  This  thought  troubled 
me,  and  through  it  all  my  spirit  was  sore  grieved.  But 
as  I  absorbed  the  lessons  I  received  from  my  frequent 
visitor,  the  handsome  stranger  (who  now  came  so  often 


98  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

I  had  grown  to  feel  that  we  always  knew  each  other 
though  I  did  not  yet  know  his  name)  a  great  peace 
settled  within  me  and  about  me,  and  I  was  ready  for 
whatever  life  might  bestow  upon  me.  One  early  dav, 
in  the  full  sweet  morning  light,  I  sat  listening  to  a 
nightingale  and  such  sweet  music  I  had  never  heard ! 
It  seemed  to  me  as  the  bird-song  came  out  upon  the  air 
it  was  very  much  like  a  human  voice,  that  called  loudly 
in  sorrow,  and  moaned  in  tortured  pain !  My  sympathies 
were  aroused  and  I  listened  intently !  The  bird-notes 
grew  fainter  and  sweeter,  then  changed  and  rose  into  a 
wonderful   joy  melody,  and  slowly  sweetly  died  away! 

This  song  of  the  nightingale  somehow  had  told 
me  of  my  discontent,  my  sadness  at  leaving,  and  of  my 
sure  change  of  abiding  place !  And  when  the  wonderful 
music  sighed  itself  into  silence,  I  knew  that  I  was  going 
to  leave  Aunt  Agatha  and  seek  some  other  home,  and 
I  was  at  peace!  Straightway  I  told  her  on  entering 
the  house  of  my  revelation  and  she  laughed  and  patted 
my  head,  saying.  "You  are  the  most  imaginative  child 
I  ever  saw,  Overah.  Now  that  I  have  just  learned  the 
joy  of  your  presence,  you  think  you  are  to  leave  me. 
No,  child,  I  can't  see  you  going  yet,  if  ever!"  Soon 
after  that  (I  know  not  how  many  hours  or  days,  for 
time  is  eternity  with  us),  I  met  with  my  frequent  visi- 
tor, the  Italian  gentleman,  for  so  I  had  found  that  he 
was.  He  told  me  so  much  of  the  sunshine  and  the 
flowers  and  picturesque  scenery  of  his  mother  country 
on  earth,  and  at  this  time  he  was  saying  to  me :  "Beauti- 
ful spirit,  do  you  not  know  that  there  are  other  climes 
here  than  this  one  in  which  you  dwell?"  I  answered 
yes,  and  he  continued  :  "About  some  of  these  spheres 
I  can  tell  you  much  but  you  would  be  more  benefited  to 
see  them."  Whenever  he  spoke  his  voice  was  like  a 
soft  distant  flute  and  his  face  was  wreathed  in  smiles. 
"Yes,  my  friend,"  I  said,  "I  want  to  see  these  wonder- 


Life  Experience  In  Part  of  Overah.    99 

ful  places,  for  I  have  been  visiting  but  little  and  tliat 

was  with  my  guiding  spirit  "  and  as  I  mentioned 

her  name  I  saw  a  curious  glad  light  of  recognition  leap 
into  his  eyes.  "Do  you  know  her?"  I  questioned.  "Yes 
— and  no,"  he  replied,  trying,  I  thought,  to  avoid  me, 
"I  have  heard  much  of  her!"  He  was  looking  straight 
into  my  soul  with  his  deep  dark  eyes  and  what  he  found 
there  made  me  conscious  of  a  like  something  that  dwelt 
within  the  depths  of  his  soul — and  we  two  gazed — and 
gazed,  the  knowledge  that  we  gained  in  that  rapt  gazing 
was  too  deep,  too  sweet  for  normal  utterance !  While  our 
eyes  still  held  each  others  he  vanished  as  usual  from 
my  sight ! 

The  knowledge  of  so  mighty  a  sweetness  filled  me 
t];at  I  did  not  know  my  aunt  was  standing  near  until 
she  touched  me,  smiling  as  I  looked  at  her,  a  little  sadly, 
I  thought.     "So,  Overah  child,  is  this  the  nightingale's 

song?"     "No.  no  auntie,"  I  faltered,  "this — this  is " 

"Is  why  you  are  going  to  leave  me,"  she  replied  with 
quiet  gravity!  "Each  soul  must  in  earth  or  Heaven 
have  a  mate,  and  when  that  mate  is  centered  and  at- 
tracted no  power  can  prevent  it  from  finding  its  other 
half.  There  never  was  a  soul  that  was  complete  in  it- 
self, my  child,  but  finding  its  other  self,  it  reaches  at 
last,  a  whole  within  itself.  Then  the  two  selves,  or  twin 
souls,  are  ready  to  progress  together!" 

"But  auntie,"  I  said,  "where  is  the  man-soul  then 
that  belongs  to  you?"  I  wanted  that  we  talk  of  Aunt 
Agatha's  future  than  mine  just  then.  "He  is  still  on 
earth,  child,  and  that  is  why  I  linger  here,  waiting  al- 
ways waiting  for  him !"  My  aunt  was  looking  afar  off 
when  the  last  word  fell  from  her  lips,  and  her  look 
caught  and  held  my  gaze.  Somehow  her  face  had 
grown  all  young  and  flushed  and  a  great  sweet  flood  of 
light  overspread  her  countenance !  "How  long  will  you 
have  to  wait?"  I  asked  hopefully.     "Until  his  earth  life 


100  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

is  ended  ?"  She  said,  absently  and  simply,  "Do  you 
ever  see  him?"  I  asked  again,  fondly  thinking  of  my 
visits  to  my  loved  ones  still  on  earth.  I  suppose  I  had 
been  in  the  spirit-world  now  some  few  months  of  earthly 
time,  but  which  seemed  of  momentary  passing  in  this 
fairy  land  of  souls.  My  aunt  looked  full  into  my  face 
and  smiled  a  happy  wistful  smile.  "We  always  see 
those  we  love  best  when  we  wish  to,  dear  child!"  she 
said  quietly.  Then  she  told  me  how  when  she  and  the 
man-soul  her  other  part,  were  in  the  flush  of  their 
young  girlhood  and  boyhood  life,  how  very  happy  they 
had  been  and  that  the  months  and  years  almost  num- 
bered the  day  of  matrimony  for  them,  only  a  shadow 
passed  between  them  and  gradually  grew  and  stretched 
into  a  gulf  so  wide  and  deep  that  neither  of  them  in 
earth  life  could  ever  cross  it,  and  so  in  dreary  bitterness 
they  had  parted !  She  told  me  how  he  v/ent  away 
thousands  of  miles,  and  at  last  became  a  wanderer,  on 
the  face  of  the  earth!  Slowly  but  how  surely  her  grief 
had  claimed  her,  until  on  hearing  of  his  marriage,  she 
died  suddenl}^  and  awakened  to  sorrow  in  the  first  ex- 
perience of  her  spirit  life.  She  told  me  how  she  had 
toiled  and  wearily,  sadly  worked  her  way  up  to  her 
present  gradation  in  the  spirit  world !  How  that  she 
could  not  be  contented  to  try  to  live  until  she  stole  out 
into  the  world  again  and  sought  out  the  love  of  her 
youth,  and  in  his  presence  learned  her  peace  of  heart! 
Then  she  had  found  her  way  into  this  spot  and  with  the 
aid  of  others  had  builded  her  little  cottage  here  in  which 
we  dwelt.  "Sometime,"  she  said,  "he  will  come  to  me 
and  then  we  will  be  happy  together.  He  feels  already 
that  he  will  come  to  me  but  he  knows  not  how  or  where. 
He  is  not  happ'V  in  life,  but  very  miserable  and  often  he 
cries  to  his  Maker  to  let  him  die,  and  be  done  with  all! 
How  little  he  knows  of  the  life  he  will  meet  here,  but 
my  child  I  am  prepared  to  aid  him  and  lift  him  up  into 


Life  Experience  In  Part  of  Overah.        101 

the  blessed  Kingdom  of  Truth !"  I  thought  much  of 
this  and  felt  deep  compassion  for  them !  For  her  wait- 
ing here,  for  the  hngering  mortal  of  earth,  and  for  him 
in  the  darkness  of.  that  lower  hfe!  I  was  learning  speed- 
ily what  Hfe  really  means!  I  heard  them  as  we  convers- 
ed togetb.er,  a  mighty  chorus  of  distinct  voices  above  us, 
and  looking  up  saw  indistinctly  a  throng  of  floating 
spirits  singing  joyously  as  they  sped  along!  "Who  are 
these,  and  where  do  they  go?"  I  asked  Aunt  Agatha. 
"They  are  blessed  messengers  from  the  Band  of  Mercy 
on  their  way  to  the  earth  on  missions,"  said  my  aunt, 
gently.  "Do  you  know  on  what  kind  of  m.issions  they 
are  going?"  I  asked  my  aunt,  much  interested.  "Yes," 
she  answered  quickly,  "the  messengers  for  the  Band  of 
Mercy  always  go  to  those  who  are  afflicted  with  bodily 
ills  and  help  them  so  that  they  may  gain  health  again ; 
and  if  they  cannot  do  that  they  escort  them  into  this 
vvorld,  this  land  of  Promise.  There  is  a  Band  of  Hope 
wlio  go  to  those  afflicted  mentally  and  to  those  who  are 
in  any  struggle,  or  terrible  trouble  and  see  them  safely 
through  I" 

How  steadfastly  I  was  thinking  of  how  I  wished 
l:ad  I  known  all  this  before  T  came  to  live  in  the  Spirit 
world — how  much  good  it  could  have  done !  Even  while 
I  was  in  this  silent  and  deep  meditation,  my  aunt  slipped 
away  to  attend  the  presence  of  one  who  had  just  called, 
and  was  waiting.  She  called  me  and  said.  "This  spirit 
who  has  just  arrived  has  come  for  you,  Overah!"  1 
went  instantly  to  where  they. were  standing,  and  as  I 
drew  near  I  ])erceived  that  our  visitor  was  a  woman, 
clad  in  shining  white  garments  and  glittering  with  i)re- 
cious  gems!  She  spoke  almost  instantly,  saying: 
"Overall,  your  dear  guiding  spirit  has  kindly  sent  me 
to  you,  to  tell  you  that  she  awaits  you  not  far  distant, 
where  you  are  to  go  with  me  and  join  her.  Make  ready, 
bid  your  aunt  farewell,  and  come!"     She  spoke  so  gently^ 


102  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

sweetly,  and  yet  fully  imperative  that  I  felt  ready  to 
comply  with  her  wishes  at  once.  As  I  kissed  my  aunt 
goodby,  and  took  my  leave  with  tlie  messenger,  I  felt 
that  I  was  going-  away  not  to  return  except  that  I  might 
come  back  to  visit  Aunt  Agatha  sometime.  I  told  her 
this  on  going,  but  she  only  smiled  and  waved  her  hand- 
kerchief, as  we  sped  so  hastily  away.  My  escort  con- 
versed with  me  as  we  traveled  along,  and  told  me  that  she 
knew  my  guiding  spirit  well — and  often  times  went  on 
errand  missions  for  her!  I  was  rejoiced  at  this  for  I 
loved  any  one  who  would  do  a  kindly  favor  for  my 
gracious  guide !  Soon  I  saw  her  standing  a  little  dis- 
tance ahead  smiling  and  beckoning  us  on !  When  we 
drew  nearer  she  came  running  toward  me,  and  patting- 
my  cheek  said,  "You  are  a  dutiful  child,  Overah,  to  come 
so  quickly  when  you  are  bidden;  did  you  like  to  come?" 
"Yes,"  I  answered,  simply.  "Do  you  know  where  you 
are  going?"  she  asked  again.  "No.  I  do  not,  neither 
do  I  care  so  long  as  you  are  leading  me !  I  only  know  it 
is  right  for  me  to  do  as  you  bid  me,  and  I  am  so  happy 
in  doing  so  that  I  cannot  begin  to  express  it !"  She  bent 
very  close  to  me  and  touched  my  forehead  with  her 
h'ps,  and  such  a  wondrous  soft  light  crept  into  her  beau- 
tiful face,  that  I  could  have  wept  for  sheer  joy!  This 
was  indeed  to  me  an  example  of  the  love  of  Duty! 

She  spoke  again,  "Did  you  feel  no  pangs  at  leav- 
ing your  aunt,  my  child?"  "No,  dear  one,"  I  replied, 
"yet  I  will  never  see  her  again  only  as  I  may  go  to 
visit  her  or  until  she  comes  where  I  am  going  to  go 
now !"  "My  dear  Overah,"  she  answered,  "you  are  all 
that  I  would  have  you!  But  how  did  you  know  you 
were  coming  away  to  stay?"  "The  nightingale  first  told 
me  in  her  happy,  sad  song!"  I  said  quietly.  This  seemed 
to  please  her,  for  she  said,  "That  is  very  good,  child, 
but  I  have  yet  to  tell  you  what  the  nightingale  left  out. 
You  are  now  going  with  me  to  meet  your  other  part,  you 


Life  Experience  In  Part  of  Overah.       103 

must  now  enter  into  a  completeness  of  self  that  will  pre- 
pare you  and  enable  you  to  progress  and  unfold  as  you 
should  do."  '"My  other  part,  what  is  that?"  I  queried. 
"It  is  the  mate  of  your  soul,  the  man-soul  that  lielongs 
to  you.  Your  aunt  has  spoken  to  you  of  this  before." 
I  did  not  look  up  at  her,  for  now  I  understood  the  full 
meaning-  of  lier  words,  and  I  did  not  wish  her  to  know 
the  conflicting  emotions  that  filled  my  soul!  I  had  been 
so  full  of  love  and  duty  an  instant  before  and  now  ju'^t 
this  condition  had  shaken  mv  resolutions  and  my  pleas- 
ure to  atoms!  I  did  not  dare  to  speak  to  mv  guide 
of  these  wayward  thoughts  of  mine,  and  as  I  onlv  said, 
"If  I  am  to  meet  the  mate  of  my  soul,  where  are  we 
going  for  this  meeting?"  I  raided  mv  eyes  to  meet  her 
full  innocent  gaze,  as^  she  replied,  "To  the  Land  of 
Heart's  desire!"  I  knew  that  in  the  one  deep  look  her 
mind  had  touched  my  very  depths  and  had  read  there 
my  secret !  I  knew  now  that  I  did  not  want  to  go  to  the 
Land  of  Heart's  Desire,  because  I  believed  I  was  to 
meet  a  stranger  that  I  would  dislike!  She  saw  in  my 
heart  another  picture,  of  a  handsome  dark  face,  with  the 
sunny  eves  of  Italy  shinning  there!  How  I  had  tried  to 
hide  this  face  in  the  very  depths  of  me,  but  the  eyes  of 
my  guiding  spirit  were  the  seers  of  her  soul,  and 
could  fathom  the  deep !  She  was  prone  to  test  me  fur- 
ther, so  she  said.  "Overah.  do  you  still  wish  to  go  where 
I  lead  von?  Are  vou  content  in  vour  journey  to  the 
Land  of  Heart's  Desire?"  "No,  dear  guide."  T  faltered. 
"I  do  not  wish  to  go  there  if  I  am  to  meet  a  stranger, 
one  that  I  have  never  known,  for  I  could  not  feel  that 
he  was  mv  soul's  m.ate,  no  never!"  "Where,  then,  would 
you  rather  go?"  she  asked  quicklv.  "To  my  mother!" 
I  almost  sobbed.  "Surelv  not."  she  made  answer,  "for 
•  in  the  Land  of  Heart's  Desire  lies  all  your  future  bless- 
edness!" I  could  not  comprehend  her  speech,  but  I  shut 
my  eyes  and  prayed !      I  felt  a  strong  and  steadfast  truth 


104  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

taking  hold  of  me.  and  I  felt  suddenly  at  peace!  All 
calmly  then  I  put  my  hand  in  her's  and  sending  her 
young  messenger  ahead  of  us,  we  glided  forward  toward 
the  Land  of  Heart's  Desire !  The  sweetest  perfumes 
burdened  the  air,  and  loaded  it  wnth  billows  of  varied  and 
rich  fragrance !  As  we  came  into  the  borders  of  this 
ideal  country,  I  was  amazed  at  the  marvelous  beautv  of 
everything!  The  loveliest  flowers,  the  purest,  clearest 
v;aters,  the  grandest  mountains  and  trees,  with  the  hap- 
piest of  women  and  children,  the  kindest  fathers,  and  the 
bravest  men !  We  did  not  stop  to  make  inquiry  of  any 
one  as  we  passed,  but  floating  over  a  tiny  brook  I 
caught  a  sight  of  my  face,  and  I  knew  my  looks  did  not 
belie  my  feelings;  I  was  happy!  Almost  before  I  real- 
ized it,  we  stopped  before  a  huge  old  pile  of  a  man- 
sion, whose  towered  splendor  was  like  the  tales  of  old, 
where  sweet  flowers  bordered  the  rustic  walks,  and  birds 
sang  sweetly  to  each  other  in  the  tree-tops  all  day  long! 
As  we  entered  we  perceived  a  pure  crystal  fountain, 
gushing  up  in  the  midst  of  crimson  roses!  My  guiding 
spirit  guided  me  safely  up  the  massive  steps  to  the  man- 
sion entrance,  and  there  as  we  stood  expectanth/  waiting 
the  great  doors  opened  of  themselves,  and  she,  my  good 
g-uide,  led  me  down  the  long  corridors,  through  the  beau- 
tiful rooms,  until  at  last  we  stood  in  what  she  told  me 
was  my  chamber,  the  chamber  of  Jasmines !  Any  place 
that  I  looked  I  saw  Jasmines  embedded  within  the  walls 
and  floor  of  this  wonderful  room!  I  started  to  pluck 
them  but  I  found  them  to  be  made  within  the  materials 
themselves !  I  felt  someone  drawing  near  me  and  as  T 
turned  I  saw  the  beloved  form  of  the  handsome  stranger 
wdio  was  so  close  to  my  very  soul !  I  looked  intently  at 
him  and  he  gently  put  out  his  arms  and  took  my  hands 
in  his!  'T  am  the  terril^le  mate  of  your  soul,  my  dear- 
est Overall !"  he  said,  smilingly,  and  I  could  not  answer 
at  once.     I  looked  to  speak  to  my  guide,  but  she  had 


Life  Experience  In  Part  of  Overah.       105 

gone  somewhere  I  knew  not!  At  last  I  found  my  voice, 
"I  was  afraid  it  would  not  be  you !"  I  said  slowly,  but 
he  reassured  me,  "It  could  have  been  no  one  else,  you 
were  mine  and  I  was  yours  from  the  beginning!"  'M 
knew  it!"  I  answered,  happily.  As  we  stood  there, 
seemingly  alone  I  saw  again  the  radiant  face  of  my 
guide.  "God  bless  my  children,"  she  w^as  saying!  As 
we  made  our  vows  Burri  Caspello  and  I,  great  and 
mighty  strains  of  music  filled  the  chambers  of  that  old 
castle  with  holy  sw^eetness?  The  Heavens  and  their 
mighty  bands  of  spirits  proclaimed  us  one,  and  so  we 
have  gone  on  in  our  labors  side  by  side,  reaching  up  into 
Progress  as  we  go  on  and  on !  So  it  is  that  now  I  come 
to  tell  you,  world  of  mortals,  a  little  of  my  experience 
in  the  Land  of  Souls! 

Overah. 


106  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XVI. 


THE  MATERIALIZATION  OF  NATURE. 

It  has  been  a  question  in  every  mind,  skeptic  and  be- 
liever alike,  just  how,  or  through  what  process  the  phase 
of  materiahzation  was  produced.  We  can  the  better 
make  you  comprehend  this  special  manifestation  by  first 
conveying  to  your  mind  the  one  and  only  law  governing 
it.  You  see  each  changing  season  of  the  year,  the  spring, 
the  summer,  the  fall  and  the  winter,  each  varying,  and 
each  so  marvelously  different,  and  still  vou  do  not  count 
these  occurrences  anything  past  common.  And  it  is 
not  because  you  understand  the  inner  laws  and  workings 
of  nature  better  than  you  do  spirit  manifestation  that 
you  are  not  curious  about  them ;  but  the  reason  is  simply 
this :  From  the  moment  your  baby  eyes  opened  on  the 
material  world  you  saw  these. things,  and  through  year 
on  year  of  your  lives  in  the  earth  sphere  3^ou  have  be- 
come so  used  to  Nature's  untiring  labors  in  furnishing 
clothing  and  being  to  the  world,  that  her  great  work  is 
no  longer  a  marvel  to  you,  but  the  very  commonest  of 
happenings.  You  of  the  world,  are  ever  ready  to  ask 
the  following  question  with  untiring  zeal :  Whv  does 
the  materializing  medium  use  a  dark  cabinet  ? 

The  question  is  but  natural  considering  the  com- 
mon environments  under  which  the  mortals  of  today  are 
existing.  If  you  will  tell  us  reader,-  just  why  a  seed 
must  first  be  enveloped  in  the  darkness  of  the  earth  be- 
fore any  visible  life  can  sprout  from  it.  then  we  will  in 
turn  answer:     "As  all  life  must  have  a  cause  and  like- 


The  Materialization  of  Nature.  107 

wise  an  origin,  so  the  life  of  the  vegetable  kingdom  must 
have  a  central  activity  from  which  to  spring."  This 
same  central  activity  is  the  tiny  seed  that  is  placed  so 
carefully  in  the  breast  of  mother  earth  for  her  to  hold  and 
so  magnetize  and  sensitize  by  her  wonderfully  refining 
powers,  for  the  rain  to  fall  upon  and  moisten,  for  the 
dews  of  Heaven  to  come  and  visit  until  the  combination 
of  such  vivifying  forces  has  so  surrounded  the  tiny  seed 
that  it  has  gradually  taken  on  so  much  from  their  vi- 
brations that-  life  really  begins  to  stir  in  its  heart  and 
soon  that  life  shows  itself  in  a  timid  peeping  above 
Mother  Earth's  bosom,  and  the  warm  air  and  sunshine 
gives  to  that  new  life  such  coloring  as  its  forefathers 
were  wont  to  bear.  I  have  now  to  tell  you  that  this  pro- 
cess is  distinctly  the  one  through  which  materialization 
of  spirit  entities  take  place.  Now  that  same  cabinet  that 
has  caused  so  much  cavil,  holds  within  it  deep  darkness 
and  vitalizing  influences  in  great  quantities,  and  stands 
in  place  of,  and  in  the  office  of  mother  earth.  The  medium, 
is  the  seed  placed  in  the  bosom  of  darkness  as  the  central 
and  principal  cause  of  the  new  life  that  is  to  come. 
"Oh."  but  you  sa3%  "The  medium  is  alive  and  stirring, 
while  the  seed  of  a  plant  is  apparently  dead  as  to  action." 
"All  very  well,"  we  answer,  "but  the  medium  must  be- 
come as  the  seed  before  the  forces  can  draw  around  him 
and  do  their  necessary  work.  This  seemingly  inanimate 
condition  into  which  the  medium  is  thrown  is  so  much 
below  normal  activity  that  it  is  called  by  those  who  know 
il  for  what  it  is,  the  dead  trance.  That  is,  that  the  sensi- 
bilities of  this  instrument  become  gradually  so  lulled  that 
the  physical  action  of  the  body  is  stilled  and  the  body 
is  in  deep  and  insensilole  sleep,  while  the  real  ego,  the 
self  of  that  individual  departs  from  tlie  body;  and  al- 
most always  is  itself  asleep  elsewhere.  When  the  med- 
ium is  so  placed,  then  it  is  that  he  needs  the  forces  of 
light  and  moisture,  such  as  the  seed  in  the  ground  must 


108  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

liave  before  it  can  send  forth  new  life.  But  the  circle 
mortals  whi?h  form  around  his  cabinet,  must  be  to  him 
what  the  light  of  Heaven,  the  precious  dews  and  the  fall 
of  rain  are  to  the  waiting  seed.  The  magnetic  aura  is 
drawn  from  the  seated  circle  invisibly,  quietly,  and  by 
the  great  law  of  attraction  and  repulsion,  this  same  aura 
is  taken  from  mortals  in  little  wave  motions  and  made  to 
so  intermingle  with  the  medium  and  his  band  of  invis- 
ible helpers  as  to  cause  at  last,  an  upspringing  of  new 
life  in  the  form  of  the  materialization  of  spirits.  You 
do  not  see  the  spirit  itself,  but  only  its  outward  ex- 
pression. So  it  is  that  when  a  tree  or  flower  has  passed 
through  this  same  process  of  formation,  you  do  not  see 
the  life  of  the  flower  itself ;  but  you  do  see  its  outward 
expression.  So  now  you  will  understand  that  the  mater- 
ialization of  spirits  and  the  materialization  of  nature  are 
of  one  and  the  same  principle  in  effect;  and  it  remains 
to  be  seen  that  all  the  difference  between  them  is  that  one 
is  material  and  the  other  is  ethereal." 

You  say,  "Yes,  but  a  spirit  form  does  not  stay  as  a 
flower  does,"  and  we  answer  again  "that  they  remain 
exactly  alike,  for  neither  leaves  until  its  strength  is  so 
spent  that  the  law  of  Nature  comes  back  to  her  own  and 
dematerializes  both  flower  and  spirit  from  our  sight." 
There  is  no  living  thing  in  all  your  universe  but  what 
has  first  had  its  being  through  Nature's  materialization, 
and  don't  forget  this  one  important  fact :  Nothing  has 
ever  in  all  the  history  of  time,  come  into  the  posses- 
sion of  life,  but  that  a  certain  set  of  conditions  was  made 
before  life  was  organized  and  born.  Darkness  must  sur- 
round and  enfold  the  life  germ  of  anything  before  that 
germ  can  ever  come  into  existence.  The  great  rocks, 
the  mighty  mountains,  the  rivers,  the  cataracts  and  the 
finished  wonders  of  Nature's  materialization  have  taken 
centuries  upon  centuries  to  complete.  The  sun,  the  wat- 
er,  the   air   are   the   circle   that   Nature   has  selected   to 


The  Materialization  of  Nature.  109 

furnish  the  forces  for  the  vibration  for  her  great  and  con- 
stant labors  of  materiahzation,  and  your  world  in  all 
its  magnificent  perfection  of  beauty  is  her  result.  She 
gathers  her  mediums  and  selects  them  from  all  the 
myriads  of  seeds,  that  drop  on  her  bosom,  or  are  planted 
there  by  mortal  hand. 

So  our  Grand  Mother  Nature  holds  in  her  hand  a 
gift  of  God;  it  is  the  years  of  building  upon  building, 
for  the  world  of  mortals  to  enjoy.  It  is  the  Divine  Plan 
of  the  ages. 

William  Denton. 


110  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XVII. 


THE  SUBLIME  TRUTH  OF  SPIRITUALISM. 

Friends,  how  can  anyone  of  reasoning-  faculties 
doubt  the  subhme  truth  of  SpirituaHsm  and  its  wonder- 
ful manifestations?  Phenomena  have  existed  through 
all  ages  to  the  present  epoch  of  this  century,  and  yet  you 
of  the  present  day  do  not  begin  to  comprehend  the  uner- 
ring rules  and  laws  that  will  guide  you  in  seeking  after 
light  and  truth,  and  to  the  development  of  the  forces  in 
Nature  inherent  in  mankind,  a  knowledge  of  which  is  not 
gained  in  a  day,  week  or  month,  but  only  after  a  strict 
observance  of  the  laws  and  rules,  and  a  careful  study 
of  them ;  also,  earnestly  and  constantly  following  those 
sublime  teachings.  Through  mediums  you  are  enabled 
to  understand  the  wonderful  powers  they  possess.  By 
continual  study  the  dawn  of  light  illuminates  the  darkness 
and  you  feel  the  presence  of  your  spirit  friends  whose 
loving,  watchful  care  admonishes  you  to  follow  the  true 
path  that  leads  to  a  higher  sphere  and  a  true  knowledge 
of  yourself,  so  that  by  continuing,  you  are  enabled  to 
see  these  refulgent  rays  of  spiritual  truth  in  all  their  pur- 
ity. They  draw  around  you  a  halo  of  light,  love  and  hap- 
piness unknown  to.those  who  have  not  studied  the  simple 
rules  which  guide  you  through  the  doctrines  of  Spiritual- 
ism until  you  receive  ocular  demonstrations  of  the  im- 
mortality of  the  soul  and  are  at  length  enabled  to  fully 
comprehend  Spirit  Manifestations  in  all  their  wonderful 
truths  and  beauty. 

But  to   acquire   knowledge   and   obtain  any  branch 


The  Sublime  Truth  of  Spiritualism.       1  i  1 

of  learning,  you  must  study  earnestly  and  constantly  in 
order  to  have  a  full  realization  of  the  truth  of  Spirit- 
ualism or  any  subject  that  lies  beyond  the  realms  of  the 
physical  senses,  the  mental  action  of  the  brain  must  be 
exalted  to  that  grade  of  intensity  which  will  corres- 
pond with  the  action  of  the  elements  in  the  organismi- 

Hence  the  expression  of  advanced  thought  must  re- 
quire a  brain  of  great  degree  of  refinement  and  its  ac- 
tion necessarily  be  intense  while  the  thought  is  being  pro- 
jected upon  it.  This  is  why  there  is  such  a  marked  dif- 
ference between  the  ideas  of  religious  thinkers. 

Spiritualism  is  a  religion  of  its  own  far  beyond  the 
conception  of  creed-bound  mortals,  and  radiates  to  tlie 
world  of  mortals  the  principles  which  underlie  all  forms 
and  grades  of  creative  power,  but  it  presents  these  as 
ever  living  and  everlasting  factors.  The  mind  must 
be  fed  on  truth  to  be  strong  and  symmetrical  and  the 
nearer  it  can  approach  the  truth  in  its  purity  the  more 
powerful  these  developments  are  in  any  line  or  depart- 
ment of  Spiritualism  or  science. 

There  may  be  enthusiasm  and  devotion  to  error, 
and  determination  to  uphold  it  as  of  equal  importance 
A\itli  the  truth,  but  the  endeavor  to  preserve  the  error  at 
all  costs,  only  results  in  crippling  the  reasoning  power 
and  holding  the  mind  upon  a  plane  where  mental  ac- 
tivity is  paralyzed.  But  it  is  encouraging  that  never  has 
there  been  such  a  general  demand  for  this  truth  and  the 
systems  in  Nature,  as  at  this  period. 

Love  is  the  most  potent  factor  in  Spiritualism,  ht- 
ing  the  active  power  in  all  life.  Even  the  grass  loves 
and  draws  to  it  the  elements  by  which  it  grows,  but  that 
kind  of  love  is  selfish  because  it  is  limited  to  itself;  such 
is  the  nature  of  love  devoid  of  knowledge.  The  religi- 
ious  zeal  of  ages  has  been  the  cause  of  more  crimes, 
bloodshed  and  misery  than  any  other  one  feature  of 
man's  nature.     So  with  the  religious  devotees,  and  in 


112  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

their  struggles  they  have  looked  for  the  cause  of  their 
difficulty  in  everything  but  in  themselves;  and  they  be- 
ing out  of  the  divine,  see  everything  like  themselves  as 
evil,  and  are  ever  ready  to  destroy  it. 

This  gives  to  man  a  base  of  everlastingness  of  the 
remedies  and  in  the  capacity  of  progress  of  which  you 
are  able  to  assign  no  light.  Remember,  dear  brothers 
and  sisters,  there  is  a  grander  world  than  yours,  there 
is  a  diviner  life,  a  more  glorifying  condition  than  that 
of  the  body. 

It  is  an  utter  impossibility  for  the  real  seeker  after 
truth  or  scientific  knowledge,  willingly  to  oppose  the 
hypothesis  of  Spiritualism. 

This  leads  all  to  desire  a  knowledge  of  that  which 
lies  beyond  the  reach  of  your  present  earthly  faculties, 
and  the  more  you  investigate  this  sublime  subject  the 
more  real  is  the  scientific  aspiration  more  refined  and 
devoted  is  the  investigation  with  the  testimony  of  so 
many  witnesses,  and  the  assurance  given  to  every  true 
spiritualist  in  the  land  comes  to  your  aid  in  sympathy, 
and  this  helps  you  to  acquire  a  consummation  so  grand 
and  glorious. 

Wesley  Aber. 


My  Life  In  the  Spirit  World.  113 


XVIII. 


MY  LIFE  IN  THE  SPIRIT  WORLD. 

Dear  ones,  I  was  very  young  when  first  I  entered 
this  then  strange  country;  I  cannot  now  remember  the 
early  happenings  of  my  Hfe,  but  I  know  that  I  was  grow" 
ing  steadily  both  in  soul  and  body  and  that  I  was  able 
as  time  went  on,  to  observe  the  lessons  that  my  great 
tutors  were  teaching  me.  I  remember  the  home  to  which 
I  came  when  I  died  and  that  a  white  robed  messenger 
came  with  some  of  my  relatives  to  fetch  me  there.  The 
house  was  at  the  back  of  a  green  grassy  plot  and  here 
and  there  at  different  distances  apart  were  great  foun- 
tains playing  and  throwing  their  crystal  waters  up  into 
the  gleaming  sunlight!  A  broad  white  walk  was  at  the 
front  and  on  either  side  of  this  walk  were  deep  beds  of 
roses  of  all  the  varying  shades  of  coloring  that  you  can 
well  imagine!  The  very  air  was  full  of  their  sweetness! 
When  I  grew  a  little  away  from  wondering  at  the  strangle 
and  entrancing  beauty  of  the  place,  for  evert  one  who  is 
very  young  will  be  amazed  in  entirely  new  surroundings; 
they  took  me  for  a  fuller  view  of  everything.  On  the 
right  of  the  green  velvet  lawn  lay  a  tiny  pool  with  a 
crystal  rock  boundary  and  pebbled  bottom,  so  that  I  could 
see  very  clearly  the  pebbles  as  I  looked  within.  In  the 
middle  of  this  pool  grew  creamy  white  lilies  and  their 
leaves  floated  as  the  air  rustled  among  them!  Off  to 
the  left  lay  a  bed  of  purple  violets,  and  these  almost 
seemed  to  smile  as  I  looked  at  them.  As  I  grew  and 
unfolded  I  learned  some  new  wonder  and  I  was  never 


114  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

tired  of  asking-  how  all  these  wonders  came  to  be.  I 
was  always  told  that  when  I  was  old  enough  I  should 
know  all  this. 

I  can  remember  that  I  was  always  inquisitive  and 
anxious  to  know  so  much  that  I  could  scarcely  wait  until 
I  was  sent  to  school.  The  schools  here  are  different 
from  your  schools  of  earth  in  that  they  are  instituted 
lor  the  purpose  of  really  educating  the  young.  Those 
who  come  to  be  instructed  are  detained  and  gradually 
examined  by  spirits  capable  of  such  examination  and 
placed  in  the  department  of  instruction  that  is  most  con- 
ducive to  bring  about  the  best  and  most  rounded  re- 
sult to  their  particular  organism.  For  instance,  no  one 
is  subjected  to  any  certain  or  unusual  routine  of  educa- 
tion, but  whatever  is  found  to  be  best  for  him  is  given. 
Of  course  each  pupil  receives  a  good  general  edu- 
cation, and  then  it  is  noted  very  carefully  in  which  di- 
rection his  inclination  runs ;  his  every  idea  is  analyzed 
and  tenderly  nurtured,  each  bent  of  his  niind  is  per- 
fectly studied  and  understood  so  that  in  the  final  con- 
summation of  his  departure  from  that  particular  insti- 
tution to  the  hi'gher  one  to  which  he  goes  he  can  find  no 
fault  whatever  with  his  development.  To  us  here  gradu- 
ation from  one  school  or  grade  to  another  means  simply  a 
graduation  of  development;  one  step  higher  and  higher 
as  we  go  along.  So  you  see  how  easily  each  tiny  thing 
blends  so  perfectly  together  to  make  a  harmonious 
whole  in  this  world;  so  that  there  is  nothing  to  ex- 
pect, but  the  ideal  in  the  accomplishment  of  anv  result. 
This  law  of  attaining  ideals  is  with  us  unerring  and 
changeless!  I  have  had  a  good  musical  education  so 
that  I  can  perform  on  almost  any  musical  instrument  as 
soon  as  I  touch  it  and  many  without  coming  into  contact 
with  them  at  all. 

When  I  say  this,  I  mean  that  I  am  able  to  play 
without  actually  touching  the  instrument  on  which  I  am 


My  Life  In  the  Spirit  World.  115 

playing-.  Besides  the  other  branches  of  education,  I  have 
taken  up  and  probably  the  most  important  one  is  the 
study  and  practice  of  Concentration.  By  delving  into 
this  great  subject  I  learned  gradually  how  everything 
in  the  material  and  spiritual  world  exists.  When  mortals 
of  earth  wish  to  attain  a  certain  result  they  first  work 
out  in  concentrated  thought  the  plan  of  action,  and  when 
the  plans  are  fully  made  they  go  about  materially  to  carry 
these  same  plans  into  execution. 

I  have  found  that  when  a  result  of  like  nature  is  de- 
sired in  the  spirit-world  that  the  first  law  is  also  that 
of  concentrated  thought,  and  when  these  thought-forms 
are  fully  matured,  they  go  out  in  tiny  waves  at  the  bid- 
ding of  their  author  and  when  the  vibration  is  com- 
plete, they  at  last  take  visible  form  in  the  character  and 
shape  of  the  object  desired.  So  you  will  understand  that 
to  merely  desire  a  thing  is  not  to  accomplish  that  end, 
but  to  put  your  desires  into  execution  materially  if  you 
are  a  mortal  of  earth,  and  ethereally  if  you  are  an  in- 
habitant of  the  spirit-world.  I  could  tell  you  much  about 
the  twin  forces,  concentration  and  vibration,  but  I  will 
leave  those  subjects  for  spirits  who  are  more  advanced 
and  who  can  explain  these  important  subjects  much  more 
lucidly  than  I.  My  father  and  mother  are  Edward  and 
Lizzie  Butler,  of  Memphis,  Mo.,  and  I  not  only  write 
this  for  them,  but  for  you  all.  My  brother,  Roy,  and 
myself  joined  The  Star  Circle  some  years  ago. 

Otto  Butler. 


116  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XIX. 


MY  WORK  IN  THE  SPIRIT  WORLD. 

We  all  of  us  have  our  work  to  do  in  the  Spirit 
World  and  what  is  more,  it  must  be  done  accurately  and 
well.  When  my  guides  and  tutors  understood  what  I 
was  best  capable  of,  I  was  placed  in  my  duties  with 
thousands  and  millions  of  others.  Mine  is  the  study  and 
practice  of  electricity.  Electricity  in  your  world  is  gen- 
erated from  the  earth,  and  in  ours  it  is  caught  up  out 
of  the  atmosphere  drawn  from  the  first  causes  of  life, 
and  preserved  from  the  millions  and  multi-millions  of 
vital  atomic  substances  that  are  adrift  in  our  atmos- 
phere over  here  and  on  which  we  are  helped  to  manifest 
when  we  come  to  earth  to  communicate  with  mortals. 
No  spirit  ever  does  communicate  with  mortals  unless  he 
is  first  armed  with  vito-magnetic  electrical  forces.  There 
are  some,  however,  who  try  but  do  not  succeed;  and 
there  is  one  cause  for  complaint  by  mortals  not  receiving 
messages  from  their  friends  and  relatives.  These  friends 
of  earth  do  not  know  that  these  forces  must  be  caught 
up  and  brought  with  the  spirit  who  wishes  to  communi- 
cate, and  the  spirit  himself  is  just  as  ignorant.  My 
work  is  at  present  almost  entirely  taken  up  in  demon- 
strating to  those  who  are  ignorant,  how  to  find  the 
forces  existing  in  them,  and  so  project  them  as  to  draw 
around  others  of  like  nature  and  thus  arm  themselves 
for  any  result  in  manifestation  that  they  wish  to  attain. 
Everv  living  thing,  human,  animal  and  vegetable  has  a 
certain  amount  of  electro-magnetic  forces  planted  within 


My  Work  In  the  Spirit  World.  117 

them,  but  where  the  difficulty  arises  with  so  many  is  that 
they  do  not  know  the  nature  of  these  forces  or  have  no 
realization  whatever  of  how  to  draw  upon  them  in  them- 
selves. 

One  half  the  failures  in  your  world  in  business  and 
otherwise  is  due  to  non-comprehension  of  these  same 
forces. 

I  have  in  my  close  study  of  these  deep  and  under- 
lying laws  of  life  and  might  come  into  such  close  con- 
tact with  them  as  to  be  able  to  define  almost  instantly 
on  meeting  a  spirit  or  mortal,  the  nature  of  his  forces, 
whether  more  magnetic  or  electric,  or  vice  versa.  I  love 
to  seek  it  out  in  growing  things,  budding  vegetation  and 
oftentimes  when  I  make  a  visit  to  earth  I  impart  secretly, 
to  some  growing  plant  an  etxra  supply  of  these  forces 
and  then  we  are  amused  to  see  the  mortals  gape  in  won- 
der at  the  so-called  marvelous  growth  of  that  particular 
plant.  I  have  performed  the  same  act  with  flowers 
which  were  puny  and  trifling  in  growth,  because  their 
keeper  did  not  know  how  to  place  them  conveniently  in 
order  that  they  might  reap  the  full  benefit  of  these  forces 
from  the  very  life  of  nature  herself;  and  coming  upon 
them  in  this  ]jlight,  I  would  instantly  generate  out  of  the 
laws  and  forces  at  my  command  VN'hat  was  needed  for 
their  precious  health  and  lo,  in  but  a  few  days  of  earthly 
time  I  would  again  visit  my  charges  and  see  their  keeper 
bending  over  them  in  raptures  amazement !  I  have  help- 
ed hundreds  and  hundreds  of  spirits  to  communicate  by 
the  practice  of  these  same  laws.  I  am  verv  happy  in 
my  lalvtrs  and  am  learning  niore  and  m()rc  as  1  travel 
on  u])  throngli  Eternity!  I  am  a  student  of  Professor 
Farrady.  With  loving  reniembrance,  I  dedicate  this  lit- 
tle writing  to  my  father  and  mother.  Edward  and  Eiz- 
zie  Butler,  of  Memphis.  ]\Io. 

Roy   Butler. 


118  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XX. 

MENTAL  MEDIUMSHIP— ITS  USES  AND 
ABUSES. 

This  is  such  a  broad  and  a  likewise  delicate  subject 
that  I  approach  it  most  cautiously  and  earnestly.  In 
the  first  place  I  will  ask  you  a  question  and  answer  it,  so 
that  you  will  see  what  I  mean  as  I  write  further.  "What 
is  first  necessary,  in  any  spiritual  manifestation,  to  give 
proof  of  such,  to  an  open,  candid  and  unprejudiced 
mind?"  I  would  say  truthfully  that  the  first  requisite 
would  be  for  the  spirits  manifesting,  to  give  some  certain 
clue  if  only  small  to  his  or  her  identity.  There  was 
never  any  person  living  but  what  possessed  some  one 
characteristic  or  another,  that  would  identify  him  or  her 
anywhere.  Now  there  is  no  phase  of  mediumship  what- 
ever, but  such  as  is  left  open  to  the  spirit  to  give,  thus 
something  that  will  plainly  show  for  itself,  one  identity 
or  another.  You  say,  "Well,  sometime*s  a  spirit  entrances 
a  medium  and  cannot  in  so  doing,  make  itself  strong 
enough,  or  material  enough  to  give  proof  to  the  doubt- 
ing mind. 

"My  friends,  cease  to  blame  the  spirits  so  much  for 
their  want  of  strength  and  natural  qualities,  as  you  are 
preaching  every  day,  that  we  take  the  same  traits  of 
character  with  us  to  the  spirit  world  as  we  have  in  your 
earth  plane.  Then  if  a  spirit  thus  has  his  being  and 
intelligence,  let  me  tell  you  plainly,  that  he  still  retains 
them  when  trying  to  manifest  through  a  medium.  Then 
the  fault  must  rest  largely  with  the  medium,  we  mean 


Mental  Mediumship.  119 

mediums  so  called  or  instrument,  misdirected,  or  unde- 
veloped." Friends  of  earth,  a  misguided  mediumistic 
person,  who  does  not  know  the  first  principle  of  intel- 
ligent spirit  communication,  does  emphatically  just  as 
much  harm  in  posing  before  a  credulous  public,  as  an 
arrant  fraud. 

Now,  I  will  explain  to  you  just  what  I  wish  to  ex- 
press. For  instance,  you,  my  reader,  wislied  after  hear- 
ing a  great  deal,  to  investigate  Spiritualism  and  natur- 
ally you  would  enter  into  the  first  door  that  opened  in 
that  direction.  Your  mind  is  clear  and  honest,  untouched 
by  bigotry  or  prejudice,  and  you  just  simply  want  to 
know  if  there  is  another  life  after  death.  In  order  for 
you  to  know  that  to  a  surety,  you  would  have  to  come 
into  contact  with  some  tangible  proof  in  the  way  of 
identified  evidence. 

If  you  went  to  hear  voices  in  the  trumpet  you  would 
most  naturally  exj^ect  them  to  say  something  that  you 
could  understand  and  realize  as  a  truth.  If  you  go  to 
a  materialization  you  are  most  certainly  desirous  of  see- 
ing some  face  that  you  could  recognize  before  vou  have 
had  personal  proof  positive  that  such  seance  bears  evi- 
dence of  another  life.  And  where  is  the  person  who 
will  enter  a  materializing  seance  and  depart  satisfied, 
unless  he  has  received  evidence?  There  is  no  such  per- 
son living.  And  many  persons  visiting  physical  mani- 
festations, test  each  happening  to  the  very  utmost.  Why? 
Because  they  can;  the  physical  manifestations  will  bear 
the  most  crucial  investigation.  How  have  all  the  think- 
ing people  been  convinced  of  the  actual  existence  of  an- 
other life?  Bv  coming  in  contact  personallv  with  some 
spirit  from  that  beautiful  country,  through  the  materializ- 
ing or  trumpet  seance,  or  bv  some  tangible  circumstance 
in  the  performance  of  the  mental  phases. 

Now.  my  friends,  we  as  teachers  and  leaders  in  the 
sj^irit   world,   are  in   favor  of  all   the  known  phases  of 


120  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

niediumship,  and  the  study  and  practice  thereof,  but  the 
burden  of  our  messag-e  to  you  is  exactly  this :  We  must 
liave  intelligent  instruments  and  an  intelligent  output 
of  our  assiduous  labors. 

If  we  work  and  labor  for  hundreds  and  thousands 
of  years  to  unfold  before  the  world,  all  the  known  phases 
of  mediumship  through  instruments  who  are  of  an  or- 
ganism capable  and  in  every  way  apt  to  give  out  in  an 
intellectual  and  perfectly  proper  manner  the  messages 
to  your  world  that  we  give  them,  and  that  thereby  the 
world  of  listeners  are  entranced  and  charmed  with  the 
glorious  truth  and  beauty  of  this,  the  other  life,  then 
we  have  certainly  done  our  labor  of  love  well  indeed ; 
and  have  attained  an  end  by  so  doing  that  will  cause  the 
deep  thinkers  of  your  earth  to  pause  and  find  the  doc- 
trines of  Spiritualism  to  be  the  eternal  truth  of  the 
Heavens ! 

And  with  such  influence  of  only  the  best  instru- 
ments for  us  to  do  our  work  through,  we  could  raise 
our  blessed  Spiritualism  up  to  the  pinnacle  heights  of 
righteousness  and  true  purpose  before  the  people  of 
earth!  Yes,  and  there  it  would  rest  secure  through  all 
the  ages.  But  while  we  are  striving-  for  this  very  end, 
and  are  gaining  notice  as  each  day  of  earth  time  goes 
on,  Ave  come  into  contact  with  a  very  deplorable  state  of 
affairs  on  the  other  hand! 

Would-be  instruments  of  the  spirit  world,  seeing 
the  grand  results  of  the  true  mediums,  those  of  the 
chosen  few,  decide  to  gain  fame  and  fortune  for  them- 
selves by  the  practice  of  mediumship,  so-called.  These 
pitiable  charlatans  give  out  only  results  that  are  so  thin 
in  texture  that  the  reasonable  world  can  readily  see  the 
decoy;  and  with  shame  and  chagrin,  depart  from  the 
investigation  of  Spiritualism  forever!  Then  there  is 
a  class  of  so-called  mediums  who  think  to  gain  favor  in 
the  world  by  the  slaughter  of  grammar,  by  their  very 


Mental  Mediumship.  121 

illiteracy  itself  and  have  and  do  make  a  business  of  it, 
posing  right  in  the  face  of  inteUigent  people,  to  try  and 
leave  upon  them  the  impression  of  their  honesty;  for 
they  believe  that  the  credulous  will  think  them  perfectly 
honest  on  account  of  their  disgusting  ignorance !  And 
it  is  safe  to  say  that  in  many  instances  they  are  right 
in  this  belief  for  we  often  hear  people  say  of  such  im- 
postors, "Oh,  they  could  not*be  anything  else  but  honest 
since  they  are  too  ignorant  to  know  how  to  deceive." 
Some  of  the  most  wily  criminals  of  all  ages  could  neither 
read  or  write  their  own  names.  .  Because  a  medium  is 
ignorant  it  does  not  hold  that  he  is  honest  always,  but 
his  ignorance  practically  unfits  him  for  the  practice  pub- 
licly of  his  gift.  People  wdio  have  been  more  fortunate 
and  who  have  received  what  the  environments  of  every 
culture  and  refinement  could  give  them,  are  sick  with 
disgust  at  the  futile  attempts  of  some  of  the  so-called 
mediums  of  your  world.  "We  know  full  well  that  be- 
cause an  ignorant  person  possesses  mediumship  it  is  no 
reason  that  he  should  divorce  it,  but  let  him  have  the 
common  sense  and  good  judgment  to  keep  within  the 
boundaries  of  his  own  environment,  and  never  try  to 
force  his  incoherent  teachings  on  the  public! 

We  also  realize  that  when  the  heart  is  hungry  for 
relief  from  woe,  when  the  soul  is  starved  to  really  know^ 
where  the  loved  ones  have  gone,  that  if  they  happen  to 
receive  that  knowledge  from  the  lips  of  ignorance,  it  is 
just  as  dear,  and  likewise  just  as  valuable  as  if  it  came 
from  cultured  mediums.  But  it  is  a  little  inconsistent  to 
be  holding  communication  with  a  spirit  wdio  upon  earth 
made  use  of  the  best  possible  English  and  who  bore  the 
stamp  of  every  culture,  wdiom  you  suddenly  find  in 
speaking  through  some  trance  medium  to  be  utterly  de- 
void of  his  carlv  phraseologies;  and  vou  are  really  aston- 
ished to  find  none  of  the  earmarks  that  he  formerly 
bore.     It  is  a  little  shakino-  to  tlic  faith  of  the  earlv  in- 


122  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

vestig-ator  to  say  the  least.  Then  there  are  those  in  a 
like  circumstance,  that  would  explain  away  the  incident 
in  this  manner:  That  possibly  the  spirit  was  weak  and 
could  not  manifest  without  taking  on  a  portion  of  the 
medium's  personality.  Now,  it  makes  no  difference  how 
weak  a  spirit  may  be  if  he  be  able  to  speak  at  all,  he 
must  certainly  and  most  truly  do  so  in  a  characteristic 
manner,  for  being-  in  a  state  of  weakness  would  never 
occasion  him  to  disguise  his  speech  of  such  a  manner. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  spirits  coming-  through  a  pre- 
senting or  trance  medium  must  take  on  that  medium's 
condition  in  order  to  manifest,  then  such  an  instrument 
must  be  declared  unable  for  practice,  since  his  unfold- 
ment  is  in  such  a  state  of  confusion  that  the  sitter  can- 
not divine  whether  he  be  talking  with  the  medium  or  the 
spirit !  We  understand  clearly,  how  those  comprehend- 
ing the  laws  underlying  the  practice  of  mediumship, 
would  readily  make  allowance  for  such  so-called  minor 
occurrences ;  and  all  would  pass  smoothly  and  be  right, 
but  those  who  already  know,  do  not  have  to  be  convinced, 
as  they  are  firm  in  the  conviction  and  need  no  further 
proof.  But  what  my  earthly  friends,  are  we  to  do  with 
the  ones  who  do  not  know,  the  hearts  that  are  hungry, 
and  do  not  know  the  path  wherein  their  food  lies  richest, 
wandering  in  darkness,  and  cannot  find  the. way  to  their 
Father's  house? 

Do  you  think  tliis  practice  of  incoherence,  this  con- 
fusion between  excuses  for  this,  and  for  that,  will  really 
help  them  to  set  their  feet  within  the  righteous  way? 
We  know  that  there  are  those  in  3''Our  world  who  would 
never  grasp  a  truth  even  if  it  were  held  out  to  their 
very  hand  and  given  freelv  for  the  asking,  but  to  these 
we  do  not  refer  when  we  remind  your  tliinkers  of  the 
thousands  and  thousands  of  open  candid  minds  who  are 
asking  for  the  bread  of  spiritual  truth  each  day,  and 
when  multiplied   numbers   of   tliem   have   to  turn   away 


Mental  Medtumship.  123 

each  day  with  the  same  disappointing-  sentiment  on  their 
Hps,  "If  that  be  Spirituahsm  let  me  have  no  more  of 
it!"  The  reason  we  are  laboring  so  assiduously  to  give 
this  glorious  truth  to  the  world,  is  visibly  clear,  to  add 
power  and  beauty  to  the  eternal  ranks  of  Heaven,  so 
that  many  more  each  year  may  become  enlightened  be- 
fore they  cross  the  border  land,  and  so  raise  and  uplift 
our  glorious  cause  on  eartl:  that  men  will  pause  and 
take  notice  of  it,  "If  we  could  do  this,  we  could  make 
real  Spiritualism  the  savior  of  the  world ;  and  you,  the 
people  of  earth,  can  cause  this  wondrous  reformation  by 
making  it  only  possible  for  mediums  to  practice  who 
are  tried  and  not  found  wanting! 

If  our  glorious  truth  is  only  practical  for  those 
who  already  know  its  value  and  will  not  stand  the  in- 
vestigation of  fair  and  unbiased  minds  who  do  not  know. 
but  who  are  seeking  to  learn,  then  our  years  on  hundreds 
of  years  of  labor  over  here  are  almost  an  abject  failure! 
Arise  and  reform  this  state  of  affairs,  you  who  are  in  the 
position  to  do  so !  You  can  easily  get  rid  of  incompetent 
mediums  by  treating  them  with  polite  indifference.  When 
people  cease  to  know  such  mediums  then  will  arise  the 
great  and  much  needed  reform.  We  would  like  to  see 
conditions  made  so  that  all  the  so-called  sensitives  that 
are  constantly  springing  up  in  your  glorious  land  might 
be  placed  under  due  proof  of  their  claims,  before  they 
are  allowed  to  give  their  work  to  the  public.  We  do  not 
mean  by  this  that  they  should  continually  be  tested,  and 
by  people  xyho  are  incom]^etent  judges,  but  that  persons 
who  were  chosen  by  the  people  and  who  have  made  an 
assiduous  study  of  all  the  laws  governing  spirit  mani- 
festation should  be  the  judges  of  the  competency  of  new 
mediums  just  entering  the  public  as  leaders  and  teachers 
of  the  world  at  large."  This  state  of  things  we  know 
would  be  hard  to  accomplish,  but  the  old  and  true  say- 
ing liolds  good  here  the  same  as  in  other  things:     "There 


124  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

is  no  excellence  without  great  labor."  How  did  the 
world  of  thinkers  countenance  the  now  old  mediums 
when  first  they  embarked  on  the  sea  of  public  practice? 
Did  they  sit  with  folded  hands  and  likewise  ])lacid 
thought,  and  take  for  granted  all  that  these  then  new 
mediums  told  them,  or  did  they  question  their  manifesta- 
tions at  all  ?  They  did  not  know ;  and  not  knowing-,  they 
most  certainly  placed  them  under  the  most  cruel  and 
servile  test  conditions,  and  God  pity  those  who  were 
built  of  the  true  stuff  and  came  out  with  spotless  gar- 
ments and  clean  hearts,  and  are  living  and  practicing 
in  3'-our  world  today."  We  do  not,  for  one  moment,  ask 
that  the  instruments  of  today  be  treated  as  these  of  old 
were  treated ;  but  we  do  plead  with  earnest  thinkers  to 
prove  each  and  all  mediums  alike  before  advocating  them. 
Why  do  you  ask  ?  Just  this :  Each  medium  before  the 
public  should  stand  on  his  own  merits  entirely,  and  not  be 
allowed  to  rest  on  the  results  that  others  have  labored 
for  and  won ;  not  live  easily  on  the  reputation  that  others 
may  have  carved  out  by  long  years  of  suffering  and 
privation  but  to  make  for  themselves  a  character  in  their 
work. 

This  is  a  special  character  in  their  work ;  how  it 
can  be  done,  step  by  step,  and  inch  byjnch,  until  they 
can  really  say  that  thev  are  entitled  to  a  place  in  the 
mediumistic  world !  And  vou  of  the  earth  plane  are 
largely  to  blame  for  this  condition  of  error  in  first  being 
convinced  of  some  medium  who  has  traveled  through  fire 
to  gain  the  place  that  he  holds,  then  thereby  gaining  the 
certain  knowledge  of  spirit  return,  turn  instantly  to  in- 
vestigate some  other  one  who  has  never  known  what  a 
test  condition  was,  and  swallow  all  that  he  gives  unques- 
tioned and  unmoved.  We  do  not  write  this  to  cause  a 
questioning  doubt  to  arise  in  anv  mind,  but  we  do  mean 
that  each  medium  should  be  shown  like  treatment;  and 
then  each  medium's  work  would  show  for  itself  whether 


Mental  Mediumship.  125 

it  be  worthy  or  unworthy.  Each  instrument  should  be 
weighed  *in  the  balance  if  one  is  weighed  there.  The 
world  should  show  no  partiality  in  this  matter  whatever. 
In  so  doing,  j^ou  could  easily  rid  the  world  of  incompet- 
ent mediums.  Incompetency  in  private  use  we  speak 
not  of,  nor  of  mediums  rather  who  confine  their  prac- 
tice for  the  benefit  of  their  own  families ;  but  when  they 
introduce  their  work  upon  the  public  at  large,  it  must 
necessarily  be  weighed  before  it  is  accepted  as  a  settled 
science.  Their  is  nothing-  in  your  world  today  that  has 
one-half  the  value  of  mediumship  in  it;  there  is  nothing- 
existing  there  that  gives  the  comfort  to  an  aching  and 
troubled  lieart,  as  does  the  communication  of  spirits 
through  the  various  phases  of  mediumship.  But  what 
W'C  are  striving  to  arrive  at  is  the  intelligent  and  just 
dispensation,  when  all  instruments  of  spirits  shall  find 
their  true  level,  and  reach  not  one  jot  above  or  below 
that  level. 

This  will  then  be  the  true  visitation,  and  all  shall 
come  into  righteous  possession  of  their  own.  A  true 
and  worthy  medium  is  as.  a  precious  gift  God  given  to 
the  world,  and  is  even  more  in  w^orth  than  all  the  bright 
gold  and  jewels  thereof;  and  to  us  is  an  object  of  un- 
told value  and  a  joy  forever!  For  within  their  powers 
lies  the  salvation  of  the  world ;  and  deep  within  the  laws 
that  in  them  dwell,  lie  locked  all  the  soothing  of  the  sor- 
rowing hearts  and  rests  secure  the  balm  that  will  in  time 
be  poured  by  them  over  the  troubled  waters  of  all  the 
griefs  and  losses  of  those  of  your  earth! 

Within  them  lies  the  solution  of  all  wrongs  and  er- 
rors that  now  exist  with  you,  dear  earthly  friends ;  but 
their  mediumship  must  be  right  in  every  way  before  these 
precious  results  can  be  obtained  in  any  way  whatever. 
Why,  dear  ones,  mediums  of  quality  are  like  beacon 
lights  that  shed  their  welcome  rays  out  over  a  stormy 
sea  and  guide  the  straying  shij^s  and  the  lost  crew  safe- 


126  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

ly  within  the  security  of  the  harbor!  For  what  is  more 
stormy  than  the  troubled  sea  of  hfe,  you  now  that  have 
traveled  o'er  its  billows  and  were  otfentimes  almost 
lashed  to  sure  death  under  the  angry  waves,  but  that 
some  welcome  ray  from  the  near  lighthouse  of  the  keeper 
of  the  signal  light  shot  athwart  the  darkness  and  at  last 
guided  you  safely  home.  You  that  have  ridden  over  the 
same  sea  of. trouble  can  readily  read  between  the  lines 
and  see  that  medium  that  saved  you  through  the  help  of 
the  spirit  friends  and  brought  you  within  the  light  and 
comfort  of  your  father's  house !  We  say  with  loud  ac- 
claim, glory  be  given  in  the  fullest  to  the  mediums  who 
have  served  us  honestly  and  trustworthily  and  who  have 
made  sacrifice  after  sacrifice,  for  the  development  we  of- 
fered them!     Thank   God,  they  have  won! 

John  C.  Bundy, 


Love.  127 


XXI. 


LOVE. 


Love  is  the  factor  which  permeates  and  vibrates 
through  each  thing  that  has  life,  being  the  element  in 
man,  and  likewise  in  every  other  being  that  refines  and 
creates  a  taste  for  the  better  and  the  spiritual  things. 
Love  is  the  actual  motive  power  of  the  universe,  and  this 
is  why  God  is  love.  When  we  express  this  thought  we 
do  not  mean,  or  wish  to  convey  the  idea  that  real  love 
is  simply  an  attachment  that  one  being  might  feel  for 
another,  but  that  love  is  the  real  searchlight  that  seeks 
and  undlerstands  all  hearts,  that  bears  and  forbears : 
that  is  all  suffering  and  ever  kind,  that  is  willing  and 
that  lays  a  gentle  hand  upon  an  enemy  as  well  as  a 
friend,  that  sees  and  knows  and  suffers  all  things ! 

Love  is  as  unchangeable  as  God !  The  love  element 
in  man  when  it  is  strong  and  real,  and  clothed  with 
righteousness,  will  surely  shut  out  all  of  his  grosser 
elements ! 

Nothing  can  live  which  is  divested  of  this  wonder- 
ful power.  And  wherever  you  see  it,  you  see  God.  The 
orthodox  ministry  sometimes  tell  vou  that  some  one  has 
gotten  away  from  God,  and  that  by  preaching  and  ap- 
pealing very  much  to  God,  that  they  may  be  able  to 
bring  him  back.  Dear  ones  of  earth,  this  is  an  impos- 
sibility, as  one  who  loses  the  god  part  of  himself  must 
lose  his  own  soul,  it  must  therefore,  die  and  become  as 
the  withered  leaf  that  whirls  away  to  nothingness  in  the 
Autumn  winds!  Now  vou  who  have  come  into  the 
blessed  knowledge  of  Spirit  Return,  know  that  it  is  im- 


128  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

possible  for  souls  to  be  destroyed;  and  therefore,  you 
will  realize  how  very  absurd  it  is  to  believe  that  any  one 
ever  got  away  from  God,  for  as  long  as  he  has  existence, 
this  is  impossible,  and  you  are  convinced  that  the  soul 
lives  forever!  So  you  see  how  easily  that  we  are  one 
with  God  all  of  us,  and  we  cannot  get  away  from  him  if 
we  try  ever  so  hard.  Then  you  have  heard  of  people 
who  said  there  was  no  God,  or  at  least  if  there  was, 
they  did  not  know  him !  Why  if  they  knew  they  were 
living,  they  knew  God  most  assuredly!  For  God  is  life! 
These  minds  only  reason  of  the  Infinite  from  a  purely 
literal  standpoint !  But  wdien  we  soar  the  skies  and  view 
the  starry  dome  of  Heaven  and  breathe  the  divine  air  of 
Spirit,  we  know  that  we  cannot  carry  literal  reasoning 
everywhere  with  us,  for  the  law  of  attraction  binds  it 
to  material  things !  Gray  bearded  science  has  shaken 
its  head  at  us  before  now,  and  we  expect  that  it  will  again, 
even  at  the  reading  of  this  article ;  but  all  it  had  in  the 
world  claiming  to  be  reality,  would  never  make  it  unreal ! 
We  of  this  band,  are  w-ending  our  w^ay  very  closely 
through  eternity,  and  have  at  times  come  very  near  to 
the  higher  gradations  in  the  topmost  heights  of  the 
Seventh  Heaven  or  sphere,  and  we  have  studied  carefully 
all  that  has  come  under  our  observation  in  our  journey- 
ings  and  progression ! 

A  mother  that  is  all  a  mother,  who  sits  at  eventide, 
when  the  lights  are  low,  and  croons  with  tender  voice 
the  sleepy  song  to  the  slumbering  infant  in  her  arms, 
who  holds  it  close  in  the  sweet  grasp  of  devotion  and 
fondly  dreams  the  future  w^elfare  of  her  child — -this  is 
love;  and  if  you  were  very  near,  you  could  look  with 
me  and  see  God  there !  The  mother  who  loves  most  the 
wayward  boy,  who  grieves  most  for  his  welfare,  who 
always  has  an  excuse  for  his  shortcomings,  is  a  picture 
of  self-sacrifice;  is  a  model  of  the  gentle  but  strong 
tenderness  of  a  pure  heart's  love  for  its  offspring! 


Love.  129 

Love  is  as  innate  in  every  thing  that  has  Hfe  as  the 
very  life  principle  itself.  We  watch  Nature  in  all  its 
varying  forms  of  beauty  and  see  in  all  her  wonders  the 
love  principle  permeating  and  radiating  in  each  tiny 
tree  twig,  in  upspringing  flowers,  mountains,  rivers  and 
the  mighty  cataracts !  Watch  the  great  sun  smiling  on 
the  rose  garden,  coming  very  near  and  kissing  the  crim- 
son velvet  of  the  petals  jealous  of  the  early  dews,  and 
making  haste  to  cause  them  to  disappear  from  off  the 
tender  bosom  of  the  Queen  of  flowers!  He  is  mightier 
and  more  stately  than  his  rival  of  the  night  before;  the 
pensive,  sighing,  morning  dew !  Being  conscious  of  his 
mightiness,  he  darts  athwart  the  sleepy  morning  sky, 
and  speedily  shoots  his  rays  on  the  earth  and  her  chil- 
dren ;  but  loving  most  the  fragrant  rose  garden !  But 
she  does  not  care  for  him  as  she  does  her  other  and  her 
favorite  lover,  the  Breeze!  The  rain  loves  her  so  well 
that  he  sheds  his  bounty  of  life  upon  her.  The  dew 
softens  and  nourishes  her,  the  great  Sun  in  all  his 
Majesty  stoops  and  warms  her  with  vivifying  rays,  and 
caresses  her  into  such  blushing  beauty  that  other  flowers 
bow  in  homage  to  her!  But  the  Breeze  only  comes  and 
brings  her  dainty  sweets  of  fragrance;  only  whispers 
dreamily  of  her  honey  heart  and  is  continually  flattering 
her  beauty,  yet  she  languishes  when  he  is  absent,  and  if 
he  comes  infrequently,  her  hot  tears  fall  and  wither  her 
wonderful  face !  He  is  wanton  and  fickle  but  she  does 
not  know  it,  for  when  he  breathes  the  very  same  little 
tendernesses  in  the  cars  of  other  flowers,  she  vainly 
turns  her  head  and  dreams  of  the  romance  of  his  pres- 
ence and  the  sweetness  of  his  love-warm  breath. 

It  is  as  natural  for  the  love  aura  to  flow  in  the  life 
of  the  animal  and  vegetable  kingdoms  as  it  is  in  the  life 
of  Humanity.  All  nature  has  a  language  specifically 
for  it's  particular  kind  or  common  understanding,  and 
no  day  goes  by  but  that  the  Animal  and  Vegetable  king- 


130  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

doms  communicate  just  as  we  do,  only  we  are  not  of 
their  order  and  therefore  cannot  understand  their  tongue. 

We  have,  since  coming-  to  this  side  of  hfe,  seen  and 
heard  mortals  of  earth  express  their  pride  in  attaining 
for  themselves  an  understanding  of  all  languages  of  men ; 
airing  their  selfish  pride  of  having  the  noted  distinction 
of  heing  linguists ;  but  all  this  amounted  really  to  noth- 
ing better  than  dribble;  for  in  entering  the  spirit  world 
they  will  all  find  that  we  converse  in  precisely  the  same 
language,  and  any  other  language  but  English  is  obliter- 
ated over  here,  and  so  you  see  they  have  lost  the  best 
part  after  all  in  not  learning  or  trying  to  learn  the 
language  of  all  nature,  so  that  they  might  communicate 
with  the  flowers,  birds  and  trees,  and  dwell  in  the  heart 
of  earth-pulsing  life ;  and  when  the  time  comes  for  the 
great  disrobing  and  donning  the  bright  raiment  of  spirit 
life,  they  would  have  so  gained  by  their  understanding 
and  life  close  to  Nature  that  on  entering  the  Spirit 
Realms,  they  would  actually  be  at  once  caught  up  in  the 
Realms  of  the  Blest !  Ah,  that  m.ortals  could  comprehend 
once  and  for  all,  that  all  life  is  dependent  upon  some 
other  life  and  that  this  is  the  reason  that  love  must  exist 
in  everything!  Otherwise,  what  a  different  world  you 
of  tlie  earth,  would  be  living  in  today!  We  are  laboring, 
and  expect  to  continue  to  labor  with  the  world  until  this 
ideal  and  sublime  condition  is  reached. 

The  soul  that  forgets  all  wrong,  that  looks  over  all 
error  and  only  realizes  undeveloped  good  in  the  whole, 
is  the  soul  in  which  love  exist  in  large  and  overflowing 
measure.  Such  souls  are  the  ones  who  become  instru- 
ments in  the  hands  of  the  spirits  to  enlighten  and  save 
the  world.  In  the  early  springtime  as  we  walk  abroad  in 
the  fields,  filled  with  delight  at  the  peeping  violets  which 
are  just  beginning  to  show  their  faces,  we  know  as  we 
gaze  at  them  that  naught  but  love  painted  the  tender  pale 


Love.  131 

purple  of  their  petals,  and  that  this  divine  power  of  love 
gives  them  their  precious  life  from  day  to  day. 

We  witness  the  kingly  majesty  of  the  great  sea- 
gull as  he  soars  aloft  seemingly  into  the  very  blue  vaults 
of  Heaven  and  speeds  over  all  his  vast  domain  like  a 
prince  of  strength  and  power!  Ah!  with  him  also  goes 
ever  that  ecstasy,  that  all-powerful  fullness  of  life  w^hich 
is  love,  and  which  is  like  unto  God !  How  can  you 
doubt,  oh  mortals  of  earth,  that  love  rules  your  universe, 
when  you  see  each  day  of  your  life  all  around  you  the 
wonders  of  Nature's  own  making,  that  utter  dependence 
of  one  life  on  another,  and  from  such  dependence  springs 
the  divine  principle,  Love !  This  same  searching  power 
shall  at  last,  penetrate  the  darkest  corners  of  your  world, 
shall  at  last  enter  all  hearts  with  it's  sweet  strength  and 
set  them  every  one  aright !  Even  as  the  sun  envelops  and 
warms  your  earth,  giving  it  light  and  heat  always,  so 
shall  this  love-power  be  known  of  men  and  respected 
of  humanity!  Think  what  this  will  mean;  when  money 
will  not  have  to  be  under  the  lock,  when  mortals  will 
cease  to  bear  false  witness  against  each  other  and  joy 
shall  reign  King! 

Mary  Ann  Evans. 


132  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XXII. 

THE  DAY  OF  RECKONING 

I  stood  and  gazed  at  my  corpse  under  its  winding 
sheet  as  it  lay  there  so  cold,  so  stark  and  stiff !  For  I  had 
died,  but  I  could  not  get  away  from  myself,  from  that 
part  of  me  that  was  stretched  so  lifeless  there !  And  so  I 
gazed  on  in  wonderment  and  mute  appeal  '.Beside  my  bier 
sat  the  woman  who  for  thirty  years  was  my  wife.  For  a 
long  time  she  sat  still  with  folded  hands  lying  idle  in  her 
k^p,  almost  as  immovable  and  quiet  as  my  cold  corpse! 
Then  she  began  to  weep.  At  first  softly,  the  tears  rolling 
quietly  down  her  cheeks  and  finally  with  great  sobs  that 
shook  and  racked  her  slender  frame  as  a  tree  is  writhed 
in  a  winter  storm.  After  a  while  the  door  opened  gently 
and  my  wife's  sister  came  in.  She  paused  just  within 
the  threshold,  looking  at  my  wife  in  wide-eyed  astonish- 
ment, and  then  she  said  almost  roughly  to  her :  "Why 
do  you  grieve  for  him?  No  husband  ever  treated  a  wife 
worse.  He  was  cruel  and  selfish,  and  ill-tempered,  dis- 
sipated and  unfaithful  to  you,  and  in  all  the  years  that 
you  have  been  married  he  has  brought  you  nothing  but 
suffering  and  anxiety  and  shame  and  poverty.  You 
should  thank  God  for  your  deliverance  and  that  you  can 
at  least  pass  the  balance  of  your  life  in  quietness  and 
peace!' 

''I  know,"  answered  my  wife  passionately,  "and 
I  do  not  weep  for  him.  I  weep  for  myself  that  is  dead. 
I  mourn  for  my  lost  youth,  for  my  lost  happiness,  for 
all  that  life  might  have  given  to  me  and  what  he  took 
from  me. 


The  Day  of  Reckoning.  133 

"My  dear!  Oh.  my  dear!  Oh.  my  very  dear," 
murmured  her  sister,  laying-  her  hand  compassionately 
on  my  wife's  shoulder. 

"Do  you  remember  what  a  i^rettv  girl  I  was?" 
she  said,  speaking  in  a  dull  level  voice  of  hope- 
lessness that  was  sadder  than  her  tears.  "Do  you 
remember  how  pretty  I  was?  I  can  speak  of 
that  girl  now  as  if  slie  were  some  other  person,  so  re- 
mote she  seems  from  me,  so  lone  it  is  since  I  have  seen 
her  picture  smiling  back  at  me  when  I  looked  into  a 
mirror.  But  oh,  how  pretty  she  was;  with  that  beauty 
that  is  like  the  beauty  of  the  dawn,  or  of  the  vSpringtime ; 
all  tender  pinks,  and  blues,  and  golds,  and  sunshine. 
She  had  cheeks  that  were  like  roses,  and  eyes  the  color  of 
blue  cornflowers,  and  hair  that  was  like  ripe  wheat. 
.  Can  you  realize  that  that  radiant  creature  could  ever  have 
been  I?  Yes,  it  was.  After  I  married,  people  said  how 
soon  I  faded,  and  they  wondered  at  it.  They  could  not 
know  that  it  was  the  brine  of  bitter  tears  that  washed 
the  color  from  my  eyes,  nor  the  long  nights,  when  I 
watched  and  waited  for  the  drag  of  a  drunken  footstep 
coming  up  the  street,  that  faded  the  roses  from  my 
cheeks  as  if  an  untimely  frost  had  fallen  on  a  Ji^i^e 
garden.  In  those  first  three  years  after  I  was  married, 
I  laid  the  costly  offering  of  my  beauty  on  the  alter  of  an 
unha])py  marriage.  Day  by  day  I  saw  myself  grow  old 
and  ugly  before  mv  time,  nnd  when  a  woman  does  that, 
she  has  served  her  purgatory  here  on  earth." 

"Hush,  hush."  breathed  the  sister,  her  own  eyes  full 
of  tears-. 

"I  weep,"  went  on  my  wife,  drearily,  "for  the  brave, 
high-spirited  girl,  as  frank  as  the  day,  that  I  was  that 
he  slayed.  I,  who  had  never  known  what  it  was  to  be 
afraid,  grew  to  be  a  trembling  coward,  living  always  in 
the  shadow  of  a  brutality  with  wliicli  I  was  too  delicate 
of  mind  and  body  to  cope.     He  called  himself  a  gentle- 


134  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

man  and  he  never  struck  my  body  with  his  hand,  but  he 
beat  my  soul  black  and  blue  with  jeers  and  jibes  that  cut 
me  to  the  quick,  and  I  came  to  always  walk  cringingly 
for  fear  of  provoking  him  to  some  outburst  of  temper. 
For  myself  I  could  have  stood  his  harsh  words  and 
bitter  criticism.  In  time  I  came  not  to  even  especially 
miind  them,  for  we  can  grow  spiritually  callous ;  but 
when  he  saw  this  and  that  he  could  no  longer  hurt  me  by 
his  taunts,  he  learned  a  new  trick_,  and  tortured  me 
through  those  I  loved.  My  own  misery  I  could  endure 
without  wincing,  but  when  he  made  those  who  loved 
me  suffer  through  their  love  for  me.  he  brought  me  at 
last  to  his  feet,  ready  to  lie,  to  double  deal,  to  do  any- 
thing that  would  save  them." 

"I  know,  I  know,"  murmured  the  sister,  "a  thou- 
sand times  I  have  seen  him  vent  his  anger  against  the 
world  on  you." 

"I  weep,"  said  mv  wife,  and  her  eyes  looked  afar 
off  as  if  they  scanned  the  dreary  vista  of  the  long  years, 
"for  the  loneliness  that  I  have  borne,  the  loneliness  at 
first,  of  one  who  sits  alone  in  an  empty  house  and  an 
empty  room ;  afterward  the  spiritual  loneliness  of  one 
who  kno^^■s  that  one  is  tied  to  another  who  does  not 
speak  the  same  language,  who  does  not  comprehend, 
nor  have  one  hope,  nor  thought,  nor  aspiration  in  com- 
mon with  one.  I  could  almost  laugh  when  I  recall  the 
dreams  I  had  of  a  perfect  comradeship  with  my  husband. 
That  was  my  ideal  of  married  life.  He  and  I  were  1o 
work  together,  to  climb  together,  to  read  and  think 
together,  to  lead  together  the  full  life  that  no  man  or 
woman  can  live  alone.  Yet  we  had  not  been  married 
six  months  before  home  palled  upon  him,  and  he  wearied 
of  me,  and  he  went  back  to  the  old  fast  life  that  he  had 
lived  before  he  met  me.  In  those  first  few  months  of 
desertion  snd  loneliness,  when  I  ate  my  heart  out  in 
silence  I  asked  myself  over  and  over  again :     Why  did 


The  Day  of  Reckoning.  135 

he  marry  me?  ^^'1ly■did  he  not  leave  me  at  home  with 
those  who  loved  me  ?  It  is  so  cruel  and  inhuman  a  thing 
to  take  a  girl's  joyous  young  life  in  your  hands,  just  to 
make  it  the  wanton  plaything  of  an  hour!" 

"Many  men  are  like  that,"  said  her  sister.  "They 
use  a  woman  as  if  she  were  a  rose,  to  be  worn  on  their 
breast  for  an  hour  and  then  broken  and  thrown  aside." 

"I  weep,"  Avent  on  m}^  wife,  "for  my  happiness  of 
v.-]iich  he  robbed  me.  With  some  women  happiness  does 
not  matter  much.  They  are  only  thin  blooded,  joyless, 
unemotional  creatures  who  never  get  any  thing  more 
than  a  calm  content  at  best,  out  of  life.  But  I  had  it  in 
me  to  l^e  happy.  I  was  born  with  the  joy  of  living 
coursing  like  a  mad  torrent  through  my  veins.  I  could 
have  been  wildly,  deliriously,  riotously  happy !  Little 
things  gave  me  joy.  A  book,  a  picture,  a  new  gown,  a 
cheap  jewel,  a  little  journey,  the  glitter  of  a  restaurant 
with  its  flowers  and  lights  and  music  and  beautifully 
dressed  \\  omen ;  a  fine  play  finely  acted ;  the  pulsing 
voice  of  a  great  singer  gave  me  an  ecstacy.  so  keen  that 
it  is  almost  pain.  It  would  have  taken  so  little  to  make 
me  ha|)])y,  and  yet  I  have  not  had  that  little.  He  took  it 
from  me.  Because  he  did  not  enjoy  the  things  that  I 
did,  I  was  never  permitted  to  have  them.  Because  he 
made  himself  miserable,  he  pulled  me  down  into  the 
slough  with  him.  I  have  had  nothing  in  all  these  thirty 
years,  but  hard  words,  but  hard  work,  but  the  ceaseless 
heart-breaking  struggle  to  keep  the  mantle  of  wifely  duty 
pinned  amnnd  my  skeleton  so  that  the  world  might 
never  see  it  nor  hear  its  bones  rattle,  nor  know  it  for 
wliat  it  was.  I  ha\-e  been  robbed,  robbed,  I  tell  vou  nf 
my  happiness.  And  happiness  was  mv  birthright.  T 
weep  for  my  love  that  he  killed.  Do  you  remember  what 
a  sentimental  girl  I  was.  and  how  much  in  love  T  was 
when  I  was  married?  Poor  little  fool  that  T  was!,  T 
tjiouglit    him    the     embodiment     of     everv    heroic     and 


136  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

knightly  quality,  and  I  loved  him  as  Juliet  loved  Romeo, 
as  Franscesca  loved  Palo.  It  has  been  dead  now,  oh  for 
years,  but  it  makes  me,  quiver  still  with  pain  to  think  of 
its  death  agonies,  it  died  so  hard,  my  beautiful  strong 
love.  It  stood  disenchantment  and  selfishness  and 
cruelty — everything — until  at  last  it  starved  to  death. 
There  was  nothing  for  it  to  live  on,  you  know,  and  so 
it  just  starved  to  death.  I  think  I  can  forgive  him 
everything  else  but  that,  but  when  you  take  a  woman's 
love  away  from  her  there  is  nothing  else  left  for  her 
in  life  to  hope  for  or  to  live  for ;  nothing.  That  is  the 
end  and  the  end  came  for  me  so  long  ago."  There  was 
silence  in  the  room  broken  only  by  the  hard,  dry  sobs 
of  the  woman,  that  had  been  my  wife  for  thirty  years. 

"Weep  no  more,"  said  the  sister  soothingly,  "weep 
no  more,  it  is  all  over  with  now."  "Yes,"  answered  my 
poor  wife  drearily,  "it  is  all  over  with  now\  What 
might  have  been  mine  can  never  come  back  to  me  now. 
It  is  dead."  Ah !  me,  she  did  not  know  I  was  hearing 
all  she  said,  she  could  not  realize  that  now,  as  I  heard 
her  words  my  whole  soul  shivered  as  if  it  were  wrapped 
in  ice.  I  was  bound  it  seemed  right  there  in  the  old 
place,  for  some  reason,  and  knowing  that  I  had  died  I 
wondered  vaguely  whv  I  did  not  begin  to  see  some  of 
the  stretches  of  glorious  Heaven's  land  that  I  had  often- 
tim.es  heard  about  in  that  old,  strange  life  I  had  just  left. 
I  knew  that  every  word  my  wife  had  spoken  w^as  true, 
and  dimly  the  truth  struggled  up  and  grasped  my  senses, 
and  I  felt  the  awful  reason  why  I  was  held  there  to  hear 
those  words  of  doom  spoken,  for  reallv  to  me  they  fell 
like  the  pall  of  doom!  A  weary  sense  of  hopelessness 
came  over  me,  and  I  wondered  if  I  should  be  always 
chained  there  to  listen  to  my  poor  wife's  just  reproaches! 
Ah,  me,  a  vision  of  her  sweet  youth  came  before  me  and 
in  looking  upon  it  I  wondered  t1iat  I  could  have  been 
heartless  enough  to  destrov  it !     Then  the  old  days  of 


The  Day  of  Reckoning.  137 

mad  dissipation  came  floating  before  me,  like  throngs 
of  black  spectres  and  shook  their  bony  clattering  fingers 
at  me  until  I  thought  I  should  go  mad  with  grief  and 
despair!  I  could  see  everything  in  the  room  where  she 
sat,  could  realize  everything  just  as  I  could  a  few  hours 
before — before — the  end — before  Death  came.  I  had 
so  longed  to  die  for  I  had  thought  that  I  should  find 
peace  in  Heaven  through  forgiveness  of  sins,  or  that  I 
would  find  night's  oblivion  of  darkness  and  deep  un- 
conscious slumber!  But  neither  had  been  my  heritage! 
I  only  stood  face  to  face  with  woe,  racked  with  despair ! 
I  tried  to  get  out  of  the  house  but  I  could  not  touch  the 
doors,  I  alwavs  stopped  just  before  I  came  to  them! 
My  hands  clutched  wildly  to  unbar  my  cage,  so  that  I 
might  at  least  get  away  from  her,  go  away  where  I  could 
not  hear  her  grieving  for  all  that  she  had  had  in  the 
world,  and  that  I  had  filched  from  her  and  then  brutally 
killed  her! 

At  last  almost  crazed  with  fear  and  sorrow,  I  threw 
up  my  hands  in  silent  appeal  and  fell  down  on  my  knees 
imploring  for  help !  I  had  not  prayed  since  the  last 
time  at  my  mother's  knee,  just  before  I  ran  away  from 
home!  But  I  prayed  now,  prayed  long  and  hard,  until 
I  was  weakened,  and  bowed  and  broke  into  a  flood  of 
tears  like  a  woman !  And  lo !  as  I  cried  I  saw  a  light 
wonderful  to  behold,  and  out  of  it  rose  my  mother  with 
my  only  child  in  her  arms.  "My  son,"  she  said,  "you 
got  away  from  your  real  self  by  drink  and  bad  com- 
pany, long  years  of  this  so  coarsened  and  hardened  you 
that  you  murdered  tlic  heart  of  a  woman,  but  when  she 
understands  she  will  forgive  you !  So  I  come  to  you,  I 
forgive  you.  You  prayed  to  your  Greater,  and  you  see 
I  have  been  sent  to  relieve  you  and  carry  you  away 
where  you  may  have  time  to  find  yourself  again  and 
learn  to  be  mother's  good  boy!" 


138  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

I  tried  to  catch  her  outstretched  hands  in  mine,  but 
she  drew  them  back  smiling  sadly,  and  beckoned  nie  to 
follow  her.     I  did  so ! 

Tames  Howard  McCoxnell. 


The  Other  Churches.  139 


XXIII. 


THE   OTHER   CHURCHES. 

Friends;  you  can  very  readily  understand  why  pro- 
fessional evangelists  should  denounce  Spiritualism. 

It  is  because  their  system  of  religion  is  made  up  of 
fragments  stolen  from  the  Catholic  church  and  joined 
together  by  a  theory  of  life,  death  and  immortality  which 
appeals  directly  to  the  imagination  of  men  and  their  con- 
dition which  is  ripe  for  a  faith  that  will  make  them  still 
more  miserable.  As  a  financial  venture,  their  methods 
of  calling  sinners  to  repentance  could  not  be  changed 
without  impairing  the  earning  power  of  enterprise ;  for 
the  credulity  of  their  followers  is  the  avenue  to  their 
pocketbooks,  and  the  credulous  ones  always  insure  suc- 
cess in  that  line.  This  is  why  they  do  not  like  Spiritual- 
ists ;  for  instead  of  the  mourner's  bench,  the  Spiritual 
Philosophv  would  recommend  the  thorough  cleansing  of 
both  the  inner  and  outer  man,  and  would  then  suggest 
an  uninterrupted  continuation  of  that  same  condition  of 
cleanliness. 

Again;  thev  hate  Spirituahsm,  because  spiritual- 
ists have  contempt  for  a  man  who  will  reach  down  into 
the  depths  of  any  system  of  religion  and  snatch  from 
thence  all  the  clouds  and  leave  the  briglit  sunshine  be- 
hind, as  these  fellows  have  done  with  the  other  churches. 
^^'hat  amazes  us  most  is  that  the  Catholic  clergy  shoukl 
berate  and  abuse  spiritualists  and  charge  if  your  philo- 
sophy is  not  a  fraud,  then  you  are  in  league  with  the 
Devil.     Now  this  should  not  be.     Brethren  should  dwell 


140  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

together  in  peace  and  unity.  We  are  more  than  willing 
to  admit  that  the  Catholic  church  is  the  oldest  and  al- 
together the  best  organization  for  the  propagation  of 
Spiritual  Philosophy  on  earth,  and  point  with  pride  to 
the  o-rand  old  Catholic  church  the  custodian  of  more 
written  and  traditional  evidence  of  the  doctrine  or  belief 
in  spirit  intercourse  and  spirit  materialization,  than  all 
the  other  religious  societies  put  together  have  given  you. 
In  fact,  every  page  of  this  history  fairly  groans  under  its 
weight  of  records  of  spirits  walking,  talking  and  eating 
here  upon 'your  earth,  exactly  as  they  did  when  in  the 
material  body.  To  be  sure  they  were  called  Saints;  but 
when  they  first  came  back,  they  were  simply  priests  and 
laymen;  no  better  or  no  worse  than  the  average  priest 
and  layman  of  today. 

They  were  enrolled  in  the  catalogue  of  saints  long- 
years  after  they  had  familiarized  themselves  with  the 
highway  that  leads  between  the  spiritual  and  material 
worlds;  and  therefore,  the  privilege  of  returning  to  visit 
our  earth  friends  is  not  granted  by  reason  of  canoniza- 
tion. Should  you  not  be  amazed  then  that  the  defenders 
and  protectors  of  the  Christ  principle  through  all  the 
dark  -and  gloomy  ages  of  ignorance  and  superstition 
should  stand  in  the  broad,  glaring  light  of  the  civiliza- 
tion of  the  ninteenth  century  and,  holding  her  official 
robes  between  her  records  and  the  world,  say  as  did 
Peter:  "I  know  not,  neither  understand  I  what  thou 
sayest?"  They,  the  priests,  have  denied  the  Christ  prin- 
ciple, therefore  let  the  cock  crow  that  they  may  be  re- 
minded   of    their    faithlessness. 

Now  where  shall  you  find  the  evidence  that  the 
Catholic  Church  was  founded  upon  the  belief  in  spirit 
intercourse  and  that  she  defended  that  philosophy 
through  all  tlie  ages?  The  church's  own  history,  as 
written  by  its  own  consecrated  priesthood,  is  full  to  over- 
flowing with  officially  attested  evidence ;  and  from  that 


The  Other  Churches.  141 

we  shall  quote:  "St.  John  Joseph  (1734)  immediately 
after  death  beg-an  to  manifest  himself,  in  his  Spiritual 
body.  At  the  very  hour  of  his  death  he  appeared  to 
Diege  Pignatell,  duke  of  Monte  Leone  while  he  ^yas 
walking  about  his  private  apartments.  The  duke  had 
seen  him  at  Naples,  a  day  or  two  before  sick  almost  to 
death,  but  he  now  appeared  in  perfect  health  and  was 
encircled  in  light.  Greatly  astonished  at  the  spectacle, 
the  duke  said :  'Father  John  Joseph,  is  that  you  ?  I 
am  glad  you  have  so  quickly  recovered.'  The  saint  re- 
plied, 'I  am  both  well  and  happy'  and  then  vanished. 
The  duke  then  sent  to  Naples  to  make  inquiries  and  was 
informed  that  John  Joseph  departed  the  earth  life  at  the 
very  hour  he  manifested  himself  to  his  grace.  John 
Joseph  manifested  himself  in  a  manner  still  more  re- 
markable to  Innocent  Valett.  While  Innocent  was  asleep 
he  felt  his  arm  pulled  and  heard  himself  called  aloud  by 
name. 

He  awoke  in  a  fright  and  perceived  a  cloud  of  glory 
in  the  midst  of  which  stood  an  'irreligious  specter'  of 
the  Order  of  St.  Peter  of  Alconlara,  considerably  ad- 
vanced in  ag'e. 

Valetta  could  not  recognize  the  face  of  the  appari- 
tion in  consequence  of  the  numerous  rays  of  light  which 
dazzled  his  eyes. 

The  apparition  asked  Valetta  if  he  recognized  him, 
and  Valetta  answered'  'No';  'I,'  said  the  apparition, 
'am  John  Joseph  of  the  Cross,  just  this  moment  deliver- 
ed from  the  bondage  of  the  flesh  and  am  now  on  my 
way  to  paradise.' 

'If  you  would  like  to  see  my  mortal  remains,  you 
will  find  my  body  in  the  infirmary  of  St.  Lucy  of  the 
mount.'  So  saying,  he  vanished.  Valetta  hastened  to 
the  infirmary  where  he  found  a  crowd  of  people  weep- 
ing over  the  body  of  the  saint. 

Subsequently,    John    Joseph    repeatedly    visited    his 


142  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life, 

old  earth  friends.  Christ,  as  they  called  him,  accom- 
panied by  a  large  band  of  spirits,  visited  St.  Vincent 
Firrer  and  talked  with  him  by  the  hour." 

'Thilip  of  Neri  saw  a  multitude  of  spirits  in  and 
about  the  altar,  and  once,  when  he  was  ill,  the  Virgin 
Mary  came  to  cure  him,  that  is,  to  give  him  magnetic 
treatment. 

St.  Barbara  and  a  band  of  fellow  spirits  came  to 
Stanisless  Kestka  and  raised  him  up  from  a  bed  of 
sickness. 

St.  Benedict  appeared  to  Bruno  (Leo  XIV)  and 
■cured  him  of  a  dangerous  malady.  After  being  stoned  to 
■death,  St.  Barbara's  body  was  buried  in  an  obscure 
place  where  it  lay  nearly  450  years.  Then  her  spirit 
appeared  to  Anternius  and  pointed  out  the  spot  where 
her  bones  were  lying." 

But  what  is  the  use  of  quoting  further  from  these 
characters?  There  are  more  than  ten  thousand  times 
such  instances  of  spirit  communication  in  the  history  of 
the  Catholic  and  other  churches.  In  fact,  take  away  the 
belief  in  the  power  of  the  spirits  to  aid  those  in  the 
earth  life  who  appear  to  them  and  there  would  not  be 
any  thing  left  of  the  churches;  not  even  so  much  as  a 
shell. 

Of  course  the  professional  evangelists  deny  the  truth 
of  these  things ;  but  they  ought  not,  in  all  reason,  to  deny 
that  Christ,  after  his  death,  was  seen  of  Cephas,  then  of 
the  twelve  after  that,  he  was  seen  of  five  hundred 
brethren  at  once ;  then  of  Xames  and  then  of  all  ^.he 
Apostles,  for  that  is  Holy  Writ.  Ezekiel,  Zachariah, 
John  and  other  men  of  "Bible  times"  saw  numerous 
spirits.  They  were  not  only  visible,  but  tangible  to  them. 
They  saw  temples,  palaces,  rivers  and  mountains,  foun- 
tains, plains  and  trees.  They  say  they  did,  and  if  these 
things  were,  then  they  certainly  were  before  and  are 
now.     John  said  he  saw  people  clothed  in  white  raiment 


The  Other  Churches.  143 

"over  here   and  also  saw  clouds  and   rainbows,  books, 
harps,  thrones,  horses  and  chariots." 

According  to  the  Catholic  belief,  deceased  "saints" 
may  be  invoked,  and  can  accomplish,  either  directly  or  in- 
directly, what  is  recjuired  of  them.  ,  The  belief  of 
Spiritualism  is  just  the  same,  except  that  you  do  not  call 
the  spirit  helpers  "saints."  The  highest  degree  of 
moral  excellence  is  attained  by  the  process  of  spiritual- 
ization.  secured  by  the  direct  influence  of  good  spirits, 
and  the  lowest  depth  of  moral  degradation  is  reached  by 
the  same  process,  with  evil  spirits  as  the  guiding  in- 
fluence. Your  spirit  associates  are  those  whom  your 
present  state  of  mind  and  heart  attracts  to  your  side.  If 
you  are  angry,  if  you  are  thinking  evil,  if  you  are  con- 
templating a  wrong  act  against  your  neighbor  or  your 
selves,  you  may  be  assured  that  your  spirit  companions 
are  such  as  would  deliglit  in  participating  with  you  in 
the  evil  deeds. 

It  is  evident  that  the  mind  enters  the  spirit  world 
in  the  same  condition  that  it  leaves  the  earth  life :  and 
hence  all  erroneous  ideas  of  what  constitutes  spiritual 
happiness  must  first  be  eradicated  before  any  progress 
can  be  made  towards  comprehending  and  enjoying  the 
giories,  and  appreciating  the  blessedness  of  the  true 
principles  of  spiritual  life. 

Friends,  death  strips  you  of  your  robes  of  hvpo- 
crisy  and  deceit,  and  forces  you  to  stand  forth  in  the 
spirit  world  as  you  really  are ;  and  it  is  very  certain  that 
you  shall  not  delay  hunting  up  homegeneous  natures. 
Moreover,  your  associates  will  be  those  to  whom  you  are 
spiritually  related,  without  any  reference  whatever  to 
your  acquaintance  with  or  knowledge  of  them  in  earth 
life,  and  it  is  well  that  it  is  so.  or  else  you  might  be 
obliged  to  form  associations  that  would  be  repulsive  to 
all  concerned.  Sonie  husbands  and  wives  exist  in  con- 
tinual dread  of  having  their  earth  relationship  continued 


144  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

in  the  spirit  world,  while  there  are  others  who  are  afraid 
they  will  not  l^e  reunited. 

You  need  not  worry;  only  the  spiritually  allied  re- 
main tog-ether.  Those  who  agree  do  not  flee  from  each 
other ;  and  there  is  no  power  in  the  spiritual  world  strong 
enough  to  detain  them  if  they  disagree.  The  Bible 
stories  of  spirit  manifestations  are  deeply  interesting  to 
Spiritualists,  but  none  more  so  than  the  story  of  the 
king  of  Syria  and  Elisha,  the  prophet.  It  will  be  re- 
membered that  this  king — so  the  narrative  runs — warred 
against  Israel ;  but  somehow,  the  leader  of  the  Hebrew 
army  managed  to  outgeneral  his  adversary  on  every  oc- 
casion, and  the  Syrian  king  getting  tired  of  being  beaten 
at  every  point,  concluded  to  ascertain,  if  possible,  the 
secret  of  his  enemy's  success.  In  casting-  about  for  a 
solution  of  the  matter,  he  was  told  that  a  man  by  the 
name  of  Elisha,  a  prophet  of  Israel,  saw  the  man  that 
pointed  out  the  snares  that  had  been  laid  for  his  people, 
and  thus  frustrated  the  Syrian's  plans ;  so  he  concluded 
to  send  a  strong  force  to  Dathan,  the  place  where  Elisha 
was  stopping-,  and  capture  the  prophet,  and  away  they 
went  and  surrounded  the  city.  They  got  there  in  the 
night,  it  seems,  for  early  one  morning  Elisha's  servant 
discovered  an  immense  army  of  Syrians  encamped  about 
the  place.  He  was  not  long,  we  may  believe,  in  acquaint- 
ing his  master  with  the  situation,  and  in  his  fright  he 
cried:  "Alas,  my  master!  What  shall  we  do?"  But 
Elisha  was  not  moved  by  the  sight  of  a  hostile  army, 
for  he  was  one  of  the  most  highly  developed  mediums 
the  world  ever  saw,  and  by  his  spiritual  sight  he  saw  not 
onlv  one  but  manv  armies  of  spirits  all  ready  in  position 
to  defend  him ;  but  being  desirous  that  also  his  servant 
should  see  his  heavenlv  surrounding. that  his  fear  might 
not  get  the  better  of  him,  he  said  :  "Lord.  O  pray  thee, 
open  his  eyes  also  that  he  mav  see."  Elisha's  prayer  was 
immediately  answered.     And  the  Lord  opened  the  eyes 


The  Other  Churches.  145 

of  the  young  man,  and  he  saw ;  and  beheld,  the  mountain 
was  full  of  horses  and  chariots  of  fire  round  about 
Elisha.  "They  were  to  protect  Elisha  and  his  servant, 
and  others  too,  no  doubt ;  and  they  did  it  most  effectu- 
ally. The  Syrian  army  was  routed,  horse,  foot  and 
dragoons.  Of  course  the  Syrians  saw  too,  else  they 
would  not  have  become  panic  stricken.  Whole  armies 
of  materialized  spirits  filling  the  mountains  with  their 
numbers!  Now  this  is  a  plain,  unvarnished  story  from 
the  inspired  Word  of  God ;  and  yet,  you  will  venture  to 
say,  that  there  is  not  a  Protestant  or  Catholic  clergyman 
or  layman  in  the  city  who  will  not  try  to  twist  the  plain 
letter  of  the  text  into  something  altogether  foreign  to 
what  tlie  Bible  plainly  and  distinctly  says  occurred;  but 
with  spiritualists  this  narrative  will  stand  forever  as 
evidence  from  the  hand  of  God  that  you  are  continually 
surrounded  l)y  bands  of  spirits. 

Rev.  Tames  De  Buchananne,  M.  D.  Ph. 


146  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XXIV. 


SPIRITUALISM  ANCIENT  AND  AIODERN. 

Out  of  the  gloom  and  superstition  of  the  past  arises 
the  new  and  strong  truths  of  the  present. 

Hanging  away  under  the  old  tattered  and  disheveled 
cloak  of  years  was  the  old  codes,  the  old  primitive — 
Spiritualism,  drifting  out  of  Black  art  and  unholy  witch- 
craft and  struggling  forth  into  the  light  of  the  present 
day. 

So  dark  were  some  of  the  practices  of  those  who  in 
the  past  claimed  to  have  and  most  assuredly,  did  have 
familiar  spirits,  that  the  people  of  higher  minds  who 
walked  in  loftier  planes  scoffed  to  scorn  all  of  the  de- 
monstrations emanating  from  these  socalled  low  creat- 
ures! And  that  verv  atmosphere  of  scorn  applied  and 
practiced  in  ancient  times,  was  the  cause  of  the  degrada- 
tion and  wickedness  of  some  of  these  first  workers  in  a 
cause,  which  shines  today  with  the  brightest  of  polished 
and  faultless  diamonds !  And  then  too,  the  sensitives 
of  the  past,  or  witches  as  they  were  called,  lived  on  an 
entirely  different  plane  of  environment  than  that  upon 
which  the  mediums  of  today  are  living.  Their  elementary 
surroundings  were  of  such  a  nature  that  they,  most  of 
them,  really  led  low,  groveling  lives,  and  in  turn  at- 
tracted low  and  revengeful  spirits  around  them !  Such 
ones  as  would  be  glad  to  give  information  on  a  suspected 
criminal  for  instance,  it  was  a  very  common  thing  tlien 
for  s]:)irits  of  murdered  men  and  women  to  surround  the 


Spiritualism  Ancient  and  Modern.         147 

ancient  sensitives  and  cause  them  to  tell  to  the  world 
the  names  of  their  betrayers. 

This  practice  alone  caused  much  more  crime  and 
bloodshed;  and  those  in  power  began  to  fear  the  un- 
canny things  the  witches  were  telling,  for  they  knew 
only  too  well  that  every  testimony  was  solid  truth !  So 
they  commenced  to  hang,  burn  and  drive  these  poor, 
suffering  creatures  from  the  country,  when  they  were 
not  really  conscious  of  being  guilty  of  any  harm. 

It  was  not  possible  for  them  in  the  main,  to  hold 
communication  \\ith  the  exalted  ones ;  for  they  could 
not  live  in  anything  like  our  exalted  realm  of  thought 
or  feeling!  For  those  around  them  caused  their  \'ery 
lives  to  be  utterly  cursed  with  woe  and  crushing  wrong! 
And  how  many  years  has  had  to  pass  before  the  cause 
they  commenced  to  labor  for,  came  into  a  better  under- 
standing before  the  people!  A  great  many  mediums 
lived  in  olden  times  who  gave  forth  their  prophecies  from 
dreams  and  so-called  visions  which  were  visited  upon 
them.  Great  warriors  led  their  vast  armies  entirely  un- 
der spirit  guidance  through  these  wonderful  mediums. 
There  seemed  to  be  in  these  past  ages,  no  effort  to 
spiritualize  the  people  by  the  practice  and  application  of 
guidance  from  the  other  world,  but  each  demonstration 
was  put  to  the  test  for  material  ends  entirely.  Each 
spirit  voice  that  spoke  must  need  be  heard  to  better  in 
some  way  the  earth,  earthly!  This  state  of  affairs  grew 
apace  until  all  the  people  who  believed  at  all  in  the  psy- 
chic, vibrated  on  this  low  plane!  For  instance  if  there 
was  a  maiden  all  suddenly  lovelorn,  she  with  one  or  two 
friends  would  seek  out  some  witch's  dwelling  and, 
through  the  use  of  charms  and  incantations,  her  rival 
was  supposedly  thwarted,  when  in  truth  these  very  in- 
cantations produced  the  elements  of  concentration  and 
vibration,  for  ?  band  of  revengeful  spirits  to  manifest 
in,  and  thev  ascended  to  earth  even,  and  in     all     the 


148  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

strength  they  could  command,  cursed  that  unfortunate 
rival  who  had  so  heedlessly  stolen  the  lover  away. 

Many  of  the  Ancient  Kings  were  dethroned  through 
the  advice  of  certain  of  those  individuals  who  entertain- 
ed familiar  spirits.  And  divers  underground  principles 
were  carried  on  from  year  to  year,  through  the  simple 
power  of  spirit  control ;  and  the  advice  gained  therefore, 
was  in  most  every  case  used  to  further  the  people's  own 
selfish  ends.  This  state  of  things  became  so  tense  that 
most  of  the  sensitives  were  driven  from  the  land  in  dis- 
grace, and  others  were  burned  and  hanged!  After  all 
of  this,  the  dawn  of  a  new  era  began  to  glimmer  forth 
on  the  wondering  eyes  of  the  people;  for  prophets  and 
seers  of  higher  degree  began  to  be  born  to  earth  and 
they  told  forth  much  that  was  of  a  sincerely  helpful  and 
heavenly  nature!  Some  of  them  were  so  externally 
spiritual  in  their  attitude  towards  thd  people,  that  they, 
the  ]->eo])le,  fell  down  and  worshiped  them ;  and  many 
called  them  Gods !  And  in  this  epoch  came  forth  our 
manv  Saviours  about  whom  the  world  is  still  wrangling 
and  jarring.  Each  saviour  or  medium  who  was  born 
to  earth,  had  a  mission ;  and  was  to  clear  away  the  old 
clouds  and  filthy  stigmas  of  the  past,  and  preach  and 
teach  the  new  gospel  which  should  have  been  the  Gospel 
of  Spiritual  Truth,  if  the  people  had  comprehended:  but 
their  mentality  at  this  time  was  on  a  crude  plane  of  un- 
foldment ;  and  ignorance  plentifully  mixed  with  supersti- 
tion, caused  them  to  rise  up  and  blaspheme  once  more  in 
the  shape  of  burning  at  the  stake;  cruel  death-dealing 
wrong,  and  at  last  the  crucifixion!  Then  as  this  epoch 
of  time  passed  away,  new  and  very  different  personalities 
beean  to  be  the  law  givers  and  enforcers;  and  Spirit- 
ualism struggled  in  the  hearts  and  minds  of  the  people. 
until  it  began  to  show  its  force  frailly  like  a  tender  plant 
which  has  never  felt  the  warming  sun's  rays,  until  at 
last,  common  intelligence  began  once  for  all.  to  realize 


Spiritualism  Ancient  and  Modern.         149 

the  great  and  overwhelming  need  of  real  spirit  guidance 
in  your  dark  world  of  people !  In  this  era  there  arose 
on  earth  a  great  many  Hindoo  and  ancient  brotherhoods 
and  lived  for  the  love  of  one  another  and  of  right  do- 
ing in  general ;  and  the  people  called  them  blessed !  Many 
of  them  would  fast  for  numerous  days  and  nights,  and 
when  the  fast  was  broken,  it  was  with  the  eating  of  the 
roots  of  some  sweet  herbs  or  possibly  a  few  dates  or 
figs,  or  more  likely,  a  simple  cup  of  porridge !  These 
good  men  walked  on  earth,  but  lived  in  the  skies!  Out 
of  these  Brotherhoods  grew  a  race  of  East  Indians,  and 
Plindoo  Fakers  who  caused  trees  to  materialize  in  the 
desert,  showing  the  actual  spirit  control  of  the  higher 
Intelligences  over  the  vegetable  kingdom.  These  are  not 
yet  extinct,  and  many  traveling  through  Hindostan  have 
witnessed  these  so  called  wonders,  in  amazement!  Others 
£5re\v  very  envious  and  jealous  of  the  powers  of  these 
seusiii\'cs  ;and  wishing  very  much  to  do  something  as 
seemingly  marvelous,  began  to  produce  wonders  by 
fraudulent  means,  which  so  closely  resembled  the  genuine 
that  the  people  could  not  distinguish  the  difference,  and 
so  fell  into  a  state  of  confusion,  and  law  authority  placed 
a  ban  on  the  necks  of  the  people,  that  crushed  them  nigh 
ur;to  death  I  Then  again,  came  the  purging  and  cleans- 
ing, and  before  the  people  realized  it,  modern  Spiritual- 
ism was  born:  and  out  of  it,  came  up  through  the  mire, 
reekirig  with  shame,  but  strong  with  perseverance,  the 
beautiful,  the  true  Spiritualism  that  you  of  the  earth 
are  now  -enjoying  to  the  fullest  today !  And  in  tlie  in- 
tensity of  your  feelings  towards  this  great  cause,  remem- 
ber always  those  mighty  ones  who  have  suffered  and 
died  for  the  sake  of  bearing  the  message  of  the  spirit 
w^orld  to  earth. 

The  different  phases  of  mediumshi])  existing  today 
were  imt  known  in  the  past,  relatively  as  to  what  they 
reallv  are. 


150  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

As  era  on  era  of  time  came  and  went,  the  many 
\\ho  bled  and  died  in  the  advocacy  of  this  great  truth, 
caused  the  present  phases  of  mediumship  to  exist  as  they 
do  today.  And  for  the  wonderful  privileges  as  you  of 
earth  are  enjoying  today,  you  should  be  devoutly  thank- 
ful. Why,  there  is  scarcely  a  house  in  all  your  land 
today  but  does  not  have  a  medium  in  it ;  and  although 
the  family  may  not  know  it,  and  would  in  all  probabil- 
ity be  frightened  out  of  their  wits  if  they  did,  that 
does  not  alter  the  truth  of  the  matter  in  the  least.  And 
those  who  are  the  born  instruments  of  the  spirit  world 
must  and  will  find  a  way  to  give  forth  to  the  world  the 
message  of  the  spirit,  or  despair  and  sickness  will  follow 
them  all  their  natural  days. 

Multitudes  are  now  waiting  to  come  into  the  truths 
of  Spiritualism,  and  all  they  want  is  to  know  the  way  in- 
side the  doors !  Too  many  there  are  who  start  in  at 
the  wrong  gate,  and  before  they  have  reached  the  portal, 
their  feet  have  become  unsteady  and  they  have  fallen  just 
outside  the  grand  entrance-way!  The  entrance-way  into 
the  truths  that  would  have  Set  them  free  from  all  sor- 
row and  wrong,  from  all  sickness  of  mind  or  body, 
and  would  have  taught  them  how  to  live,  breathe  and 
enjoy  heaven  on  earth. 

Then  there  are  some  poor  misguided  souls  who 
believe  all  persons  of  earth  are  crooked  and  double 
in  their  dealings,  just  because  they  have  fallen  into  that 
practice,  and  do  not  stop  to  think  that  every  one  is  not 
cast  in  the  same  environment  and  therefore,  does  not 
lead  the  same  life.  But  with  this  wary  thought  in  their 
minds,  they  go  to  various  mediums  who  are  as  pure  and 
honest  in  their  dealings  as  truth  itself ;  but  each  manifes- 
tation is  doubted,  until  the  strength  is  exhausted,  and 
they  have  gained  nothing  for  a  result.  And  so  they 
make  the  rounds  of  the  mediums  until  all  that  are 
straightforward   and   true   have  been   visited   and   their 


Spiritualism  Ancient  and  Modern.         151 

zeal  and  curiosity  combined  have  become  so  very  strong 
that  the  investigator  goes  further  and  walks  all  unsus- 
pectingly into  the  habitation  of  some  arrant  fraud.  The 
investigator  has  had  so  much  now  that  he  is  ready  to  be- 
lieve and  so  he  swallows  the  first  trash  that  is  passed  to 
him,  for  his  courage  and  belief  have  been  fed  and  fost- 
ered b}^  visiting  the  really  true,  for  now  he  is  ready  to 
believe !  Then  he  goes  out  into  the  world  and  proclaims 
that  this  false  one  is  the  only  true  medium  in  existence, 
and  that  he  is  convinced  of  spirit  return  through  him 
when  in  very  truth,  the  first  ones  whom  he  has  martyred 
have  given  him  the  key  to  the  life  here  and  hereafter. 
So  runs  the  perversity  of  human  nature! 

The  bands  of  spirits  are  constantly  forming  meth- 
ods over  here  for  the  purpose  of  further  enlightenment 
of  the  people,  and  we  are  glad  to  note  the  grand  results 
they  are  making  in  your  beautiful  world.  We  have  un- 
tiring patience  and  indefatigable  zeal,  and  mean  to  keep 
the  lifeboat  on  the  waters  for  the  souls  who  are  con- 
stantly stretching  out  their  hands  to  us  in  mute  appeal. 
Help  us,  oh,  friends  of  earth,  and  in  the  great  consumma- 
tion, you  shall  feel  the  good  of  your  arduous  labors. 

Drummond. 


152  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XXV. 


KINDNESS. 

If  there  is  anything  in  the  world  that  is  spiritual, 
if  there  is  anything  that  exists  which  is  Heaven-Born, 
it  is  most  certainly  kindness.  In  all  the  usages  of  man- 
kind, in  every  path  which  mortals  walk,  this  great  ele- 
ment of  love  is  so  much,  so  deeply,  so  very  sorely  needed. 
We  visit  very  frequentlv  the  schools  and  institutions  of 
learning  in  your  world  and  then  we  read  the  titles  of 
their  principles,  and  basic  foundation  very  clearly  in- 
deed ;  and  we  discern  that  all  their  efforts  in  these  direc- 
tions are  in  the  main  entirely  wrong!  The  whole  sys- 
tem of  education  in  your  public  schools  of  learning,  is 
based  upon  error,  so  how  can  the  coming  generation 
be  right  when  the  first  privileges  they  absorbed  in  school 
were  almost  all  wrong?  What  a  monstrous  unkindness 
this  is,  and  what  a  serious  mistake,  those  who  have  the 
power  to  change  it  all  have  made!  The  law  of  love  and 
all  branches  of  natural  study  should  be  taught  and  ap- 
plied in  your  schools  right  along  with  the  common 
branches  of  general  school  routine !  But  instead  of  this, 
the  child's  brain  is  cramped  at  an  early  age  with  all 
means  of  stuff  and  pure  rubbish  which  he  never  will  be 
able  to  use  in  his  short  span  of  years  on  the  material 
side,  nor  either  in  the  Spirit  Realms!  And  thus  all  the 
laws  of  love,  charity  and  kindness  are  forgotten  or 
crowded  aside  for  there  is  no  time  for  so  much  reality  on 
the  earth  side.  What  the  mortals  seem  to  desire  for  their 
young  is  simply  the  show,  and  fine  glitter  of  perishable 


Kindness.  153 

things  and  which  are  flaunted  with  great  pride  toda3^  Ijiit 
tomorrow  are  cast  aside  for  the  g-reat  spiritual  awaken- 
ing, when  God  calls  his  own !  Oh,  how  many  souls  go 
into  darkness  because  those  with  whom  they  lived  on 
earth  could  not  be  kind  enough  to  show  them  e'er  the 
hand  of  De^th  snatched  them  from  earth,  the  Better  and 
the  True  Way!  Oh,  the  biting  cold  that  will  creep  into 
a  heart  when  the  real  milk  of  human  kindness  leaks  out ! 
We  are  making  a  great  struggle  and  a  real  battle  against 
the  unkindness  existing  on  your  side  of  life ! 

Kindness  is  the  living  element  in  man  which  is  the 
building  power  of  all  his  better  nature,  and  when  re- 
fined and  cultivated,  is  the  perfect  grace  of  the  spirit! 
Be  kind  in  little  things!  Attune  your  voices  each  day  of 
your  lives  to  speak  in  the  soft  cadence  that  only  kindness 
knows.  You  will  soon  find  that  this  practice  will  bring 
you  many  friends  much  happiness  and  love  abounding! 
Be  kind  for  the  very  love  of  it  nnd  not  because  vou  be- 
lieve it  to  be  a  conventional  fashion!  Be  merciful  and 
kind  to  those  who  walk  lowlier  paths  than  yours,  for  real" 
ly  you  never  know  when  all  that  you  possess  financially 
may  be  swept  away,  and  you  might  suddenly  find  your- 
selves where  your  brothers  are !  But  if  you  possess  the 
rich  heritage  which  only  the  soul  development  can  be- 
stow, and  if  you  fan  that  blessed  flame  of  the  life  of  the 
innerself,  then  have  no  fear,  for  no  man  can  steal  it,  or 
take  it  away!  Dear  ones,  the  first  lesson  of  soul  unfold- 
ment  is  centered  in  the  four  tiny  words  and  their  ex- 
ecution. "Be  kind  to  others!"  How  many  beautiful 
tilings  have  come  to  mortals  through  their  simply  being 
kind !  And  you  never  know  when  you  execute  a  kincl 
act  to  a  suffering  sister  or  brother,  what  returns  may 
come  in  after  years!  And  if  you  surely  do  these  things, 
^yith  the  faith  born  of  Inve.  anM  exnect  no  recompense, 
then  shall  your  cup  of  joy  be  full  indeed!  Oh,  how  many. 
many  millions  of  earth's  people  liavc  suffered  for  want  of 


154  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

this  sweet  thing,  kindness,  when  there  was  no  need  of 
this  suffering,  and  only  the  selfishness  of  the  fellowmen, 
breathing  and  living  the  life  of  wrong  and  error!  Kind- 
ness is  long  suffering  and  of  patience!  It  is  humble 
and  eternally  forgiving!  It  is  the  last  link  which  must 
be  found  before  earth's  multitudes  will  join  together  in 
one  everlasting  brotherhood! 

John  Ruskin. 


Friendship.  155 


XXVI. 


FRIENDSHIP. 

The  brightest  jewel  set  in  the  crown  of  true  man 
and  womanhood  is  th^  bright  and  precious  gem  that 
causes  its  wearer  to  possess  a  heart  of  pure  gold,  feelings 
ever  tender  toward  all  the  world,  and  a  nature  ever  un- 
swerving and  faithful  to  a  friend,  a  jewel  that  works 
wonders  for  its  wearer  and  owner  and  its  name  is  friend- 
ship! Of  all  the  qualities  possessed  by  mankind,  friend- 
ship is  one  of  the  greatest!  The  strong  iron  band  that 
being  beaten  and  welded  together,  through  the  toils 
privations,  joys  and  sorrows  of  years,  and  weilding  in 
its  completion  that  magic  seance,  which  stands  always 
open  between  friend  and  friend  is  really  one  of  the  en- 
trances— ways  to  Paradise!  The  bells  of  heaven  ring 
in  glad  peals  of  pure  joy  when  the  angels  w'itness  the 
loyal  truth  of  two  souls  vibrating  in  the  chain  of  sweet 
friendship!  The  real  and  underlying  meaning  of  all  true 
and  real  friendship  does  not  consist  of  the  mere  conven- 
tionalities of  society,  meeiiing  and  exchanging  friendly 
and  social  greetings,  and  then  in  the  greater  matters  and 
concerns  of  business,  to  be  able  to  forget  in  an 
hour  all  of  this  so-called  warmth  and  friendship  and  turn 
their  nature  into  the  hard  and  calculating  channels  of 
life!  Real  friendship  does  not  exist  in  such  natures  as 
this  for  mortals  of  this  class  have  all  their  conscious 
lives  driven  that  all  purifying  element  out  of  their  souls, 
and  have  never  left  one  jot  of  room  for  it  to  reenter! 
As    for    the    matter    of    that,    vou  .of    the    earth    who 


156  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

mav  g"o  out  in  search  of  true  friendship  and 
seek  your  wide  world  over,  and  come  home  laden  with 
a  sparse  few  of  its  gleaming  gems !  But  when  it  is  found 
there  in  its  heart  it  is  the  elysium  of  the  desert,  the  teem- 
ing pure  waters  of  reality  in  love,  and  the  oasis  is  in  a 
great  barren  place  of  rocks  and  stones  where  no  green 
thing  abounds.  Spirits  weep  as  they  stand  on  these  glory 
shores  and  gaze  down  into  the  depths  of  these  barren 
places  of  earth,  but  when  one  of  these  pure  running- 
streams  is  made  visible  to  their  view  they  take  hope,  and 
organizing  new  bands,  send  them  to  earth  for  the  sole 
purpose  of  drawing  mankind  into  a  closer  bond  of 
friendship,  into  a  deeper  and  nobler  brotherhood  with 
one  another!  How  we  have  striven  and  are  still  striv- 
ing to  reach  this  accomplishment  with  earth's  people, 
and  thanks  to  the  eternal  principle,  at  last  mankind  in 
general  will  understand,  and  hand  clasps  will  not  be  any 
longer  careless,  and  hurried  smiles  will  not  spread  over 
faces  with  the  idea  only  of  mere  sociability,  for  this 
whole  system  is  threadbare  and  reeking  with  slime  and 
filth ;  but  men  will  meet  each  other  as  only  those,  possess- 
ed of  real  faith  in  each  other  can  meet,  with  a  smile  beam- 
ing out  of  the  eyes  from  the  heart  of  the  soul,  and  hand 
clasped  in  hand  closely  shall  betoken  the  bond  of  the 
real,  the  only,  the  true  friendship  and  hearts  listening 
shall  hear  and  understand!     Oh,  blessed  time! 

In  the  commonplace  social  phraseology  the  name 
of  friend  is  often  chorused  from  lip  to  lip,  with 
meaningless  sentiment,  for  more  than  two  thirds  of  the 
people  who  use  this  phrase  so  gliblv  do  not  know  the 
first  principle  of  what  it  means.  The  name  of  friend 
should  only  be  given  to  those  who  deserve  it!  To  men 
and  women  who  face  strong  dangers  and  self-sacrifices 
for  the  benefit  of  some  fellow  human  to  whom  they  are 
bound  by  the  strong  bond  of  friendly  devotion!  The 
man  or  the  woman  to  whom  those  in  dire  distress  may 


Friendship.  157 

■call  at  the  mid  hour  of  night,  and  hurrying  out  of  a 
warm  and  comfortable  home  will  come  and  succor  those 
who  are  helpless  and  cast  upon  the  troubled  waters.  To 
these  brave  relievers  of  distress  to  these  truly  heroic 
souls  should  be  wisely  given  the  name  of  friend !  To 
what  seeming  extremes  the  law  of  friendship  has  led 
thousands  in  the  past !  Some  men  would  sacrifice  any- 
thing, whatever;  life  for  a  friend,  and  like  Pythias  of  old. 
would  gladly  stand  in  the  place  of  Damon  whilst  he 
should  go  home  and  tell  his  wife  and  child  g'oodby, 
for  the  very  last  time  upon  earth,  and  when  Damon  was 
delayed,  and  yet  at  last  galloping  in  to  meet  his  death, 
how  Pythias  stood  clad  in  the  strong  armor  of  love  and 
self  control,  sacrificing  the  cries  and  beseechings  of  his 
sweetheart,  stood  in  the  place  of  Damon  even  with  his 
head  on  the  block,  waiting  the  headsman,  when  Damon 
came  panting  into  sight,  and  with  fast  fading  strength, 
and  mighty  love  threw  himself  into  the  outstretched  arms 
of  Pythias,  when  they  stood  in  that  wondering  throng 
and  mingled  tlieir  tears  together!  For  this  the  magis- 
trate pardoned  Damon  and  the  two  men  like  two  sweet- 
hearts went  hand  in  hand  out  of  that  place  of  awful 
death  and  were  once  more  stronpf  in  each  other's  af- 
fection !  Thank  God,  there  are  yet  some  Damons, 
Pythias'  left  yet  and  more  will  be  born  into  the  world 
for  friendship  shall  be  held  more  sacred  in  the  coming 
years  than  ever  before! 

George  Sand. 


158  The  Dawn  of  Another  Like. 


XXVII. 


THE  SO-CALLED  DEAD. 

"The  world  in  which  yon  of  the  earth  Hve,  is  the 
experiment  station  of  the  after  years  of  your  Spiritual 
abode.  It  is  that  plane  of  life  in  which  you  serve  your 
apprenticeship,  and  thereby  carve  out  for  your- 
selves something  of  attainment  finally.  The  earth  is 
your  abiding  place  for  the  present,  and  a  little  short 
while  in  the  future  and  while  you  are  living  on  earth,  is 
the  time  to  make  good  your  covenant  with  the  immortal 
life  that  is  awaiting  each  and  every  one  of  you.  What 
are  you  doing  with  your  lives? 

Walking  through  your  material  existence,  meeting 
your  troubles  and  sorrows,  reckoning  continually  on 
how  many  more  dollars  you  may  be  able  to  get  in  today, 
over  yesterday;  meeting  the  death  of  your  loved  ones 
with  a  few  tears  of  selfish  grief,  and  after  their  body  has 
been  encased  in  the  earth,  you  go  out  into  the  world  again 
and  form  new  ties  of  affection,  and  all  that  remains  of 
the  old  loves,  is  a  vague  bitterness  at  the  mention  of 
names  or  at  the  sight  of  their  old  photographs.  They 
who  pass  out  of  your  physical  vision  grow  to  be  no  more 
to  you  than  an  old  and  tender  memory,  for  all  that  you 
can  feel  is  the  material  life  and  all  its  environments. 

This  is  the  man  who  does  not  know  of  the  other 
life  and  all  its  beautiful  certainties.  The  man  who  can- 
not see  or  feel  that  his  loved  ones  really  are  as  natural 
and  have  their  being  in  our  world  as  life  itself  indeed  is 
blind.  And  not  having  this  knowledge,  he  who  can  oidy 


The  So-Called  Dead.  159 

see  with  the  material  vision,  for  their  hves  are  made  up 
of  earthly  aims  and  desires,  for  anything  past  the  border 
is  to  them  shadowy  and  quite  unreal.  But  when  some  be- 
loved one  that  has  been  as  a  very  light  unto  their  foot- 
steps, that  has  so  grown  into  their  lives  as  to  become  a 
part  of  them  and  they  cannot  realize  life  without  that 
blessed  one's  accompanying  presence,  and  in  the  lieydav 
of  that  blissful  time,  comes  in  thiat  dismal  visitor,  death! 
All  unv/elcomed,  all  unsought,  he  comes,  and  when  he 
departs,  he  bears  with  him  the  precious  life  and  love  of 
some  fond  but  undisciplined  heart!  And  then  to  the 
sufferer  that  is  left  behind  in  that  home  that  both  of 
them  had  once  called  heaven,  alas !  he  has  plenty  of  time 
now  to  ponder  and  wonder  in  his  mad  grief,  if  there  be 
another  life!  So  strange  in  all  his  life  that  the  thought 
of  dying  had  never  troubled  him  before!  This  terrible 
thought  to  him  now  grew  to  vast  proportions,  and  all  the 
light  of  his  paradise  had  suddenly  been  turned  out  and 
he  was  left  in  the  blackness  of  an  awful  night!  For  he 
had  not  thought  that  she  could  die.  she  wlio  was  so  rosy, 
so  strong  with  love's  sweet  strength,  so  happy  and  so 
very  young!  Strong  men  have  lost  their  reason  in  times 
like  these !  Oh,  the  pity  of  it !  But  why  is  all  this  ?  It 
is  simple.  Their  spiritual  eyes  have  never  been  opened. 
Once  they  were,  and  all  the  rest  of  peace  would  have 
followed !  For  when  death  comes  and  visits  one  of  earth 
who  realizes  the  other  country,  who  knows  with  an  ever- 
lasting knowledge  that  our  world  is  as  natural  as  yours ; 
and  that  the  varying  difference  is  that  our  abiding  places 
are  not  made  with  hands,  and  therefore  cannot  fade 
awav ;  and  that  we  lav  up  treasures  where  moths  cannot 
creep  in,  or  where  the  rust  of  years  cannot  demolish 
them !  One  who  walks  the  earth  and  possesses  this 
knowledge,  is  the  richest  man  in  the  world ! 

Why,  think  how  easy  it  is  to  sacrifice  for  the  ones 
you  love;  how  happy  you  have  been  to  give  ihcm  up  when 


160  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

they  were  starting  on  an  earthly  journey;  where  you 
knew  they  would  find  environments  to  their  happy  ad- 
vantage. Why,  you  would  give  them  up  gladly,  will- 
ingly; although  your  heart  might  be  sore  at  the  final 
parting,  but  then  would  come  the  sweet  thought  that 
they  were  not  gone  forever,  but  that  in  the  morning 
of  other  years  that  they  would  come  again  and  that  then 
you  should  be  all  the  happier  for  the  glorious  success 
they  had  wrought!  No  soul  wishes  to  part  with  loved 
ones  on  earth,  even  just  for  a  little  while,  unless  he  real- 
ly knows  where  they  are  going,  and  when  they  pass  to 
our  side  of  life,  and  there  is  no  preventing  it;  then,  oh, 
then  is  the  time  of  sorrow!  But  the  Spiritualist  knows 
that  his  so-called  dead  are  not  dead ;  but  that  they  have 
just  completed  a  journey  to  a  happier  clime  where  their 
mission  in  life  will  continue  on  through  all  Eternity ! 

Knows  that  although  his  loved  ones  are  gone  out 
of  the  physical  body,  that  they  are  not  lost  to  him,  but 
have  risen  into  the  higher  existence  of  the  Soul!  Ah, 
and  you  who  know  can  see  them  over  here  in  the  Eter- 
nal Summerland  walking  in  the  sunshine  of  youth  and 
life  forever!  Look  into  it  and  see  what  you  are  doing 
with  your  lives;  see  if  you  are  finding  out  where  you 
are  going  at  the  close  and  fall  of  the  curtain  of  your 
mundane  existence,  and  when  you  hold  within  your  hand 
the  real  key  to  life  (Spiritualism),  unlock  the  great  doors 
of  Eternity  with  it,  and  make  for  yourself  and  those 
you  love,  an  everlasting  dwelling  of  peace  in  the 
Heavens! 

Moses  Hull. 


Right  Living.  161 


XXVIII. 


RIGHT  LIVING. 


What  a  man  eats  makes  up  the  greater  part  of  his 
physical  body,  and  as  the  body  is  the  covering  for  the 
soul  and  is  in  its  association  so  closely  allied  as ,  to  be 
for  the  time  that  it  exists,  almost  the  soul's  other  part; 
we  should  therefore,  be  very  careful  what  we  eat.  The 
soul  must  have  a  physical  part  through  which  to  express 
itself,  and  the  body  is  that  part;  therefore,  if  the  body 
is  coarsened  and  made  rude  by  feeding  with  barbarous 
diet,  truly  the  soul  must  take  on  a  part  of  that  very 
coarseness  in  finding  its  expression  through  such  an  in- 
strument !  Another  very  important  thought  and  a  veiy 
practical  one,  is  that  whatever  habits  you  form  over  on 
the  earth  side,  you  must  keep  up  over  here  until  time  and 
progression  have  wrought  a  change.  For  friends,  in 
truth  you  must  and  always  do,  take  up  the  thread  of  life 
just  where  you  left  off  when  you  laid  aside  the  old 
dress  for  the  new.  There  is  no  jumping  straight  up 
into  glory  as  soon  as  you  are  done  with  material  life; 
ah,  no!  Natural  law  says  that  all  of  us  must  and  wnll 
follow  along  the  course  of  progressive  Nature,  and  that 
if  you  have  a  certain  set  of  foods,  for  instance  that  have 
quenched  your  physical  appetite,  and  of  which  your  very 
soul  has  dwelt  as  a  part  of  you,  then  when  you  find 
yourselves  in  a  state  of  life  where  none  of  the  old  foods 
are  to  be  had  ;  where  there  is  no  taking  of  life,  no  kill- 
ing or  murdering  to  eat  of  flesh  of  animals,  then,  oh  then, 
w^hat  will  some  of  vou  do?  You  will  w^ant  this  old  menu. 


162  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

and  for  what  reason?  Because  you  have  never  known 
any  other  niethod  of  sustaining  Hfe  and  you  have  become 
so  used  tu  eating  the  flesh  of  animals  that  it  has  become 
a  part  of  you,  what  will  you  do  then  when  you  find  your- 
self very  suddenly  an  inhabitant  of  a  country  where 
there  is  nothing  to  eat  but  fruits  and  nuts?  Will  you 
not  suffer  the  pangs  of  hunger  so  deeply  that  you  will  at 
last  go  back  to  the  earth-plane  and  absorb  some  of  the 
essence  of  the  old  foods  as  the  mortals  take  the  sub- 
stance ?  Think  of  the  low,  groveling  condition  of  those 
bound  to  earth  in  such  a  manner.  To  be  compelled  to 
be  present  with  those  who  are  continually  groaning  with 
hunger  for  the  flesh  of  animals!  And  even  to  partake 
of  it  yourself  because  you  have  lived  on  it  all  of  your 
lives  on  earth!  You  will  indeed  cry  out  at  the  result  of 
your  own  misery  and  of  your  ignorance  and  foolish  er-' 
ror!  How  many  men  and  women  of  your  land  ever 
give  this  subject  a  thought?  Why,  there  are  intelligent 
and  finely  educated  brains  on  earth  today  who  claim  to 
be  very  spiritual,  and  still  they  are  continually  stuf- 
fing their  bodies  with  flesh  and  grease  of  various  ani- 
mals! To  believe  that  more  nutriment  is  to  be  gotten 
out  of  meats  and  grease  thereof,  is  a  foolish  error!  They 
only  sustain  an  appetite  that  is  perverted,  and  a  mind 
that  is  beset  with  unwise  and  terrible  conclusions.  You 
who  eat  cooked  flesh,  are  but  little  better  than  the  sav- 
ages ;  for  thev  eat  the  same  as  you,  only  they  prefer  it 
raw. 

It  is  very  true  that  many  mortals  who  at  present 
live  upon  tlie  earth  plane,  do  not  know  any  better  than  to 
live  their  lives  precisely  as  they  are  living  them;  but 
within  a  few  vears  of  ignorance  will  no  longer  constitute 
any  excuse,  as  the  law  of  progression  is  being  handed 
down  so  unixersally  into  the  material  world  that  the 
friends  of  earth  can  no  longer  avoid  the  truth,  and  then 
if  its  precious  demands  are  not  obeyed,  great  will  be  the 


Right  Living.  163 

waywardness  thereof,  and  mucli  and  deep  the  sutteriniv 
after  entering  the  Spirit-world.  As  we  look  out  over 
your  great  world,  to  you  as  yet  only  a  suggestion  to  n^ ; 
we  often  grieve  at  the  waywardness  of  the  earth  chil- 
dren, that  we  are  so  constantly  placing  within  their  daily 
environment  and  within  easy  reach  the  true  and  only  law 
of  Life  Itself;  and  yet  we  see  them  stray  wildly  out  of 
tune  with  Nature,  and  thereby  lose  all  the  harmony  and 
building  melody  of  the  Spiritual  and  Material  Universe. 
The  great  pity  of  all  of  this !  It  will  never  be  riches  that 
will  place  you  in  a  plane  of  existence  where  you  will  be 
able  to  live  absolutely  aright,  ah !  no !  For  money  is  the 
veriest  dross,  and  only  made  to  command  the  world's 
prowess ;  but  if  you  have  spiritual  wealth,  and  keep 
storing-  away  treasures  in  large  quantities  in  real  spirit- 
uality, you  will  be  gaining  surely  and  swiftly  that  place 
in  the  realms  of  pure  delight,  even  while  you  are  yet  so- 
journing on  earth ;  and  will  at  last  come  to  an  almost 
perfect  understanding  of  the  true  value  of  right  living 
in  all  its  glorious  qualities! 

Many  believe  that  they  are  living  rightly  if  they  are 
constantly  helping  others,  and  so  in  the  main  they  are. 
And  those  who  help  others  thereby  sacrificing  their  own 
interests,  are  to  be  much  merited  therefor ;  and  this  trait 
alone  has  hel])C(l  many  a  poor  mortal  through  Heaven's 
gates  and  shown  him  Eternal  peace  in  the  Great  Sum- 
merland,  although  he  might  have  been  himself  spirit- 
ually ignorant  in  general.  But  the  brother  who  can  in 
teaching  and  helping  others,  absorb  the  great  lesson  of 
the  Spirit  himself,  and  by  this  wonderful  aid  send  out 
around  him  as  he  walks  the  earth,  that  mellow  rad- 
iance which  so  many  marv'el  at,  and  so  few  possess :  he 
is  indeed  great !  Most  preciotis  is  the  soul  of  man,  in- 
deed, so  valuable  that  it  has  been  given  Eternal  life  from 
the  Eternal  Sj^irit  of  God.  and  kept  secure  always  from 
the  rust  and  weather  of  ages ;  kept  sweet  and  fresh  as  the 


164  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

Fountain  of  youth  Herself,  if  you  will  only  help  the  Etcr- 
nal  plan  a  little  each  day  by  making  yourselves  cleaner 
and  braver  men  and  women  by  the  process  of  pure  and 
right  living!  Not  only  by  the  thoughts  you  nourish  in 
your  souls,  which  are  your  offsprings,  but  by  the  very 
foods  which  you  are  putting  into  your  stomachs  from  day 
to  day!  Some  of  the  world's  greatest  philosophers  so 
lived  within  the  security  of  the  laws  of  soul  life,  that 
they  never  turned  their  attention  to  foods  for  the  body 
save  to  go  into  the  forest  each  day  and  gather  the  roots 
of  sweet  herbs,  and  with  a  pot  of  gruel  eat  heartily  there" 
of!  Their  souls  were  indeed  large,  growing  continu- 
ally, and  so  can  you  do  if  you  but  knew  and  really 
would!  My  blessing  and  the  blessing  of  this  Band  go 
with  \^ou  I 

Emanuel  Swedexp.org. 


My  Experience.  165 


XXIX. 


MY  EXPERIENCE. 

I  have  asked  permission  to  con.ie  and  give  a  part  of 
my  experience,  and  the  professors  and  doctors  of  the 
Wonderful  Star  Circle  have  granted  my  wish  for  they 
tell  me  they  believe  this  little  reminiscence  will  be  of 
benefit  to  those  who  read  it.  I  had  been  a  great  sufferer 
both  in  mind  and  body  for  many  years  when  gradually 
I  felt  my  physical  pain  daily  and  weekly  lessening  until 
at  last  I  grew  almost  to  be  without  uneasiness  at  all.  My 
husband  who  was  a  w^ealthy  and  prominent  merchant  of 
New  York  City,  had  been  sending  me  to  all  parts  of  the 
earth  to  see  if  I  could  not  regain  my  lost  health.  I  felt 
all  the  while  as  if  something  very  dreadful  was  going  to 
hai)pen  to  me,  and  this  thought  was  so  constantly  with 
me  that  it  grew  into  vastness  and  overwhelmed  me.  and 
I  grew  afraid  of  the  faces  of  my  mother,  my  husband, 
and  my  darling  little  girl  baby  of  three  and  a  half  years. 
A  long  period  of  time  elapsed  I  know  for  I  was  uncon- 
scious so  very  long  that  they  told  me  afterward  of  in- 
cidents that  had  happened  long  since,  but  of  which  T 
knew  nothing  of.  It  was  at  this  awakening  that  I  found 
all  the  old  terrible  numbing  pains  gone,  and  in  their 
stead  a  quiet,  restful  calm,  but  withal  an  overwhelming 
weakness.  1die  awful  mental  strain  had  ])artially  passed 
away,  and  I  seemed  {o  have  no  cares,  no  tribulation  now, 
onlv  to  rest  and  think  of  the  future  which  seemed  to  hold 
so  much  of  promise!  It  seemed  all  the  while  as  if  I  was 
detained   in    the   i)lace   where    I    dwelt   against   m\-   own 


166  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

wishes,  and  once  I  asked  another  lady  who  came  there 
to  visit  some  one  of  her  friends,  what  place  it  was  that 
I  Hved  in,  and  she  quickly  replied.  "Why,  my  dear,  this 
is  a  perfectly  lovely  place  where  those  who  are  sick  come 
to  get  well.  Those  whose  minds  are  sick,  and  they  are 
made  whole  again!"  "Sick  minds,"  I  questioned,  "what 
are  sick  minds?"  She  was  very  kind  and  answered, 
"Why,  dear,  minds  that  have  too  heavy  a  burden  laid 
upon  them  suddenly  become  unbalanced.  In  other  words 
minds  who  lose  their  sanity  and  become  insane." 

"Insane,  I  am  not  insane,  so  why  am  I  here?"  I 
asked,  "See,  I  have  just  begun  to  know  who  I  am.  for 
I  have  just  awakened!  I.  madam,  am  an  East  Indian 
Princess,  and  am  held  here  in  this  vile  place  in  captivity, 
through  a  wicked  conspiracy ;  when  I  can  have  access  to 
my  people  I  will  show  the  ones  who  are  in  power  here, 
that  I  am  far  more  powerful  than  they !  I  will  have  my 
liberty  or — "  but  I  did  not  finish  speaking  for  she  ran 
from  me  out  into  the  hallway  and  down  the  long  corridor 
out  of  sight. 

I  cannot  recall  much  of  that  scene  only  that  I  fell 
to  calling  for  my  people,  my  train  of  servants  to  come 
to  my  aid  and  help  to  release  me.  But  no  one  seemed  to 
hear  me  for  no  one  came  to  my  rescue,  and  so  I  iust 
shrieked  myself  almost  hoarse.  I  must  h.ave  fallen  pros- 
trate for  I  found  as  I  awakened  that  two  women  were 
raising  me.  They  appeared  to  be  nurses  for  they  wore 
white  caps  and  aprons.  I  was  in  bed  after  that  a  long, 
long,  weary  while,  and  each  day  seemed  to  bring  new 
and  changeable  delusions.  But  I  was  an  East  Indian 
])rincess,  that  I  was  sure  of.  for  now  my  people  had  come 
to  me  in  my  magnificent  sleeping  apartment,  for  I  could 
see  my  servants  with  their  bands  of  white  and  yellow 
draped  upon  their  heads  as  tliey  went  to  and  fro,  doing 
my  bidding.  But  there  was  something  very  strange, 
very  mysterious  about  tliem.     Whenever  the  white  cap- 


My  Experience.  167 

ped  and  aproned  nurses  of  tlie  House  came  to  wait  upon 
nie  I  could  see  them  through  my  own  servants'  bodies 
for  my  own  train  were  as  transparent  as  a  thin  piece  of 
cloth.  This  I  deeply  pondered  over  until  all  of  them 
frowned  so  at  me  I  sto])ped  and  lost  myself  in  the  beauty 
of  a  lot  of  water  lilies  that  suddenly  sprung  up  in  a  large 
basin  of  water  that  was  sitting  on  the  table  by  my  bed  I 
They  seemed  to  grow  anrl  unfold  as  I  watched  them  and 
J  was  so  enraptured  at  their  beautiful  faces  that  I  fell 
ii sleep  and  dreamed  I  walked  amid  them  in  another 
C()unti'\-  where  all  was  sunny  peace  forever!  I  was 
suddenK-  awakened  bv  a  great  din  in  the  streets! 
I  knew  instantly  that  they  were  coming  to  de- 
stroy me ;  possilily  they  who  had  detained  me 
in  this  terrible  place.  I  began  screaming  and 
calling.  tr}-ing  in  \ain  to  make  my  servants  come  to 
my  aid  but  when  they  heard  me.  they  only  laughed  and 
I  was  helpless.  x\ll  the  passages  were  locked  and  bolted 
T  found  on  tr}-ing  them  and  so  I  just  beat  upon  the  walls 
and  doors  for  release !  But  no  release  came  and  soon  I 
was  utterlv  exhausted  and  lav  prone  upon  the  floor 
moaning  and  crying!  Suddenly  I  heard  a  strange  but 
sweet  voice  calling  me  and  opening  my  eyes  I  saw  a 
];eautiful  woman  in  gleaming  white  robes,  bending  over 
me  and  pleading  with  me  to  come  with  her !  She  was 
not  like  anyone  else  that  I  had  e\'er  seen,  she  was  so 
frail,  so  sweet,  so  strangelv  beautiful  I  raised  mvself  and 
started  to  go  with  her,  but  almost  before  I  knew  it  she 
bar!  vanished  before  mv  eves!  This  worried  me  so  that 
T  was  ne\'er  at  rest  about  it!  I  saw  her  often  in  my 
dreams,  but  coming  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  one 
of  those  w1iite-cai:)ped  nurses  disguised  and  trying  to 
play  a  trick  on  me.  T  grew  to  hate  her  and  she  came  no 
mt^-c !  But  in  her  stead  came  another,  radiantlv  beau- 
tiful, but  dark  and  strong  looking  and  as  .she  walked  it 
■\\  as  like  the  crawling  of  a  snake  so  willowy  and  supple 


168  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

was  she.  She  had  a  head  crowned  with  hair  as  black 
as  midnight  and  it  fell  around  her  like  some  deep  storm 
cloud !  She  told  me  so  many  nice  things  that  I  forgot 
all  the  noise  that  I  had  heard  in  the  streets,  and  often- 
times when  she  laughed  her  black  eyes  would  glitter  like 
beads.  But  one  day  as  we  walked  together  through  the 
grounds  with  one  of  the  House  nurses,  my  beautiful 
companion  told  me  that  she  had  not  been  telling  me  the 
truth  and  that  she  had  thought  I  would  surely  see  it  aft- 
er a  while !  I  was  amazed  and  questioning  her  I  saw 
an  awful  evil  light  creep  into  her  face,  and  she  smiled 
as  I  looked  at  her,  smiled  her  terrible  smile  right  into  my 
soul  and  maddened  me !  I  kept  gazing  into  her  face,  I 
■could  not  turn  away  for  her  dark  eyes  full  of  their 
strange  fire  held  me!  But  she  sank  from  my  sight  just 
as  the  other  one  had  done  and  when  I  next  remembered 
I  was  in  my  own  room  in  bed,  and  I  was  very  ill !  The 
nurse  told  me  I  had  been  unconscious,  but  not  dangerous. 
I  could  no^  see  anyone  in  the  room  but  the  House  nurse 
and  this  worried  me  greatly'  Had  they  forsaken  me, 
my  servants  whom  I  had  deemed  so  faithful  ?  They  had ! 
A  thousand  commingled  emotions  wrought  on  my  sensi- 
bilities, but  the  nurse  told  me  I  was  better  and  hoped  I 
might  see  my  husband  soon' 

My  husband,  she  spoke  of  my  husband!  As  if  I 
had  a  husband !  All  that  I  felt  conscious  of  ^t  this  tune 
was  that  I  had  been  very  ill,  was  very  ill,  and  that  be- 
cause T  had  suddenlv  grown  more  restful  and  quiet,  the 
nurse  thought  I  was  almost  well!  How  little  after  all 
do  those  who  are  trained  for  a  lifetime  know  of  sickness 
and  death !  But  I  lay  quite  ill  at  ease,  nothing  seemed  to 
be  quite  right,  until  after  a  few  hours  my  faithful  serv- 
ants came  back  to  me,  and  passed  like  pale  specters  be- 
tween the  nurse  and  myself !  She  did  not  know  they  were 
there  even,  they  walked  so  gently  and  spoke  in  such  low 
tones!  If  she  had  been  conscious  of  their  presence  she 


My  Experience.  169 

would  liave  (lri\'en  them  away.  But  we  fooled  and  deceiv- 
ed her  nicely !  Why  not,  was  she  not  deceiving  me  ?  When 
I  made  demands  she  heeded  them  not,  neither  looked  at 
nor  answered  me!  Oh,  the  cruelty  of  it !  I  told  her  oft- 
en enough  indeed  tha<:  I  wished  to  go  to  mv  native  home 
in  India,  and  adjust  matters  there  for  there  were  most 
assuredly  some  commissions  there  that  T  had  left  unful- 
filled, for  I  had  heen  snatched  most  suddenly  and  cruel- 
ly away'  T  fell  sure  she  thought  m.y  undone  tnsks 
amounted  to  naught  whatever,  for  slie  was  always  silent 
when  I  spoke  of  them,  except  that  sometime  she  would 
say,  in  a  dreary  monotone,  "Rest  now  and  sleep,  and 
when  you  are  stronger  you  shall  go  home  and  do  what 
you  will!"  Rest  until  I  grew  stronger,  the  very  idea! 
I  got  to  thinking  of  her  words  until  they  began  to  burn 
me  like  fire,  and  just  to  show  her,  one  day  how  strong 
I  was,  I  flew  from  my  bed  and  grasping  her  by  the 
shoulders  I  threw  her  instantly  backwards  and  down 
under  my  feet,  all  the  while  proclaiming  my  strength ! 
Two  other  House  nurses  came  running  in,  and  some  men 
in  blue  suits  ^\'ith  burnished  buttons  took  her  away  from 
me,  and  if  you'll  believe  it,  locked  me  again  alone  in  my 
apartment!  I  was  so  helpless  in  the  awful  misery  of  my 
detainment  that  I  sank  down  and  prayed  for  help! 

Soon  T  lapsed  into  a  strange  state  of  apathy,  and 
then  I  felt  perfectly  at  rest !  I  was  not  able  to  move 
any  member  of  mv  bodv  or  even  exercise  my  vocal  or- 
gans to  speak  yet  T  felt  now  all  suddenly  different,  and 
withal,  verv  much  better  than  T  had  for  vears!  All 
things  began  to  be  clear  to  me  now  and  it  was  now  no 
trouble  for  me  to  recognize  mv  own  identity  perfectly! 
And  I  remembered  having  felt  that  T  was  the  Indian 
Princess,  and  that  now  that  same  strange  feeling  was 
only  a  vain  delusion !  I  could  see  no  more  the  pale  and 
horrid  spectres  of  the  past!  I  had  been  insane!  I  knew 
now  that  T  could  look  back  on  m'v  pitiful     condition' 


170  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

Kow,  just  now  if  I  could  but  speak  or  move,  if  I  cr)uld 
but  piove  the  restoration  of  my  normal  senses,  liow 
much  it  would  mean  to  me!  But  alas,  I  could  not,  it  was 
the  useless  body  now  in  ])lace  of  the  scattered  brain !  Oh, 
but  I  did  make  such  a  valiant  effort  to  tell  and  prove 
what  I  now  so  suddenly  had  become,  but  it  seemed  of  no 
use,  as  I  could  not  e^'en  so  much  as  flutter  an  eye- 
lid! 

As  I  lay  all  resigned  to  my  position,  waiting  to  be 
released  with  full  strength,  one  of  the  Old  House  Nurses 
who  had  attended  me  so  faithfully,  came  in  at  thiis  hour 
to  see  how  I  did ! 

She  did  not  stay  long,  however,  but  rushed  back 
with  a  body  of  others  and  a  young  physician. 

"You  see  for  yourself,  doctor,"  she  said,  sadly,  "she 
is  dead.  I  told  you  as  much."  A  great  dreadful  chill 
of  intense  agony  crept  over  me !  I  was  no  more  dead 
than  she,  but  merelv  hopelessly  helpless!  And  there 
they  tarried  and  at  last  decided  that  I  was  dead!  Like 
one  that  is  dead  I  lay,  like  a  white  corpse  indeed  await- 
ing burial !  I  saw  and  heard  all  the  preparation  for  my 
burial,  saw  my  dear  husband,  and  baby  girl  come  and 
stand  by  my  cold  winding  sheet!  So  many  thousands 
of  miles  he  had  traveled  to  be  at  my  funeral !  He  almost 
grieved  his  heart  away  because  I  had  died  before  I  had 
regained  my  reason !  Oh,  Lord  of  Hosts,  how  fervent- 
ly I  did  pray  then  to  be  given  the  strength  and  use  of  my 
body  until  I  could  tell  them  that  I  lived  and  that  I  was 
soundlv  restored  to  sanity!  But  I  could  not,  oh,  precious 
heaven,  I  could  not!  And  so  I  lay  in  a  very  torpor  of 
dread  despair  of  terrible  fear  lest  I  should  actually  be 
bu'ied  alive ! 

Ah,  mv  friends,  you  who  have  never  experienced 
this  cannot  know  just  what  it  is,  this  fear  of  being  buried 
alive!  Yott  may  sympathize  as  you  read  but  you  cannot 
understand  my  most  awful  and  intense  suffering  at  this 


My  Experience.  171 

time !  At  last  they  came  and  laid  flowers  on  my  breast, 
beautiful  pink  and  white  roses  but  their  odor  sickened  me 
and  I  made  one  more  great  but  vain  effort  to  speak.  It 
seemed  utterly  useless! 

Then  they  laid  me  in  a  snowy  hard  white  casket, 
and  the  crowd  gathered  around  to  listen  to  the  grc:y 
haired  man  of  God  giving  my  funeral  service. 

Such  writhing  torments  and  horrors  as  I  experi- 
enced through  that  sermon  I  cannot  half  explain  to 
you,  only  that  at  the  close  as  they  passed  around  to 
view  me  for  the  last  time  I  settled  down  into  a  state  of 
desolate  waiting  for  my  fearful  doom.  At  last  my  hus- 
band came  and  held  up  over  my  casket  the  tiny  form 
of  our  beloved  Grace  Marie  that  she  might  see  her 
mother,  too,  for  the  very  last  time ! 

"Oh,  oh,  oh.  Mamma,"  she  shrieked,  wildly,  "don't 
look  all  cold  and  dead  that  awful  way.  come,  come  and 
take  me!"  Like  lightnin.g  swiftness  a  warm  power  went 
shooting  through  my  veins,  and  like  a  thunder  clap  I 
raised  and  strained  my  child  to  my  shrouded  breast!  In 
all  the  commingling  emotions  of  that  heart  clasp,  I  knew 
that  I  had  succeeded  in  letting  tliem  know  that  I  lived  as 
did  they  and  I  was  in  raptures  of  Thanksgiving!  Then 
there  came  a  blank  like  a  dream  that  is  past,  and  I  stood 
there  in  the  floor  strong  limbed  and  free,  and  was  the 
very  embodiment  of  Health  and  strength!  Such  a 
strange,  glad  feeling!  I  looked  quickly  in  the  direction 
of  my  casket,  and  wonder  of  wonders,  there  was  mv 
pale  corpse  clasping  close  my  l^eautiful  child !  I  saw 
them  wrest  my  darling  from  the  death  grasp  of  those 
nerveless  fingers,  and  settle  the  wasted  bodv  down  close 
again  in  the  casket's  depths !  A  band  of  the  departed 
soon  came  and  explained  that  I  was  now  a  spirit  as 
were  they.  I  grew  very  contented  and  happy  and  went  to 
dwell  with  them  in  peace!  Long  afterw^ard  thev  told  me 
of   the   strange   reason   of  my  so-called    insanity   which 


172  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

was  nothing  more  nor  less  than  the  sph-it  of  an  East  In- 
dian Princess  taking  mortal  possession  of  me  to  cany  out 
revengeful  ends  in  the  closing  scenes  of  her  short  earth 
life,  and  when  this  band  succeeded  in  releasing  me  from 
her  influence,  was  the  very  moment  in  which  I  became 
so  physically  transfixed.  The  shock  of  my  baby's  sorrow 
had  awakened  so  intense  and  rather  extreme  circulation 
that,  the  sudden  reaction  had  snapped  my  vital  part. 
that  I  passed  into  the  reality  of  death  instantly,  only 
to  have  the  pleasure  of  the  eternal  life  forever  and  ever ! 
I  come  to  give  you  thanks  for  your  forbearance,  and  de- 
part with  my  blessing  on  your  heads ! 
Yours  for  life    in  love! 

FuLviA  Anne  Silvermere. 


Religion  of  the  Future.  173 


XXX. 


RELIGION  OF  THE  FUTURE. 

We  venture  to  say  that  the  new  movement  will 
spring  from  the  Spiritualistic  ranks  which  by  and  by,  all 
of  the  orthodox  will  unhesitatingly  recognize  all  of  the 
spiritual  teachings  and  reinterpret  their  doctrine  in  the 
spirit  of  the  new. 

We  hope  there  will  be  a  reinterpretation  of  the 
old,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  all  religions  will  con- 
-vincingly  tend  toward  the  same  goal. 

Spiritualism  will  satisfy  the  essential  needs  of  the 
human  heart.  You  drift  tempest-tossed,  on  the  ocean 
of  life,  and  you  need  guidance  and  comfort  and  encour- 
agement. In  the  face  of  the  unrest  which  surrounds 
you,  you  want  to  have  the  assurance  of  a  ground  where 
your  anchor  can  catch.  You  want  to  know  your  goal 
and  the  direction  in  which  you  have  to  steer.  All  of  this 
must  be  supplied  by  spiritual  knowledge,  and  where  your 
knowledge  is  insufficient,  faith  steps  in. 

Spirituality  is  inborn  in  every  soul  in  the  same  way 
as  gravity  is  inalienably  ])art  of  all  matter.  Everything 
is  a  particle  that  exists  interlinked  with  the  whole  of  the 
cosmos.  It  is  swayed  by  it ;  it  is  attached  to  it,  its  mo- 
mentum is  determined  by  it  in  the  exact  proportion 
of  its  weight,  of  its  position,  and, generally  of  its  relation 
to  the  universe.  The  innate  energv  of  every  particle, 
every  atom  presses  forth  in  one  duTction  or  another  be- 
yond its  own  limits,  as  if  it  were  yearning  beyond  itself. 
No  piece  of  matter  is  existence  in  itself ;  its  nature  and 


174  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

its  movements  are  conditioned  by  the  rest  of  the  universe, 
and  it  can  find  the  fulfiHment  of  its  belonging  only  out- 
side its  own  energy. 

In  the  same  way  every  sentient  soul  yearns  beyond 
itself  and  becomes  easily  conscious  of  the  fact  that  it  is 
only  a  part  of  an  immeasurably  great  whole,  that 
stretches  forth  into  unknown  infinitudes;  and  that  the 
significance  of  its  life  lies  outside  the  sphere  of  its  ego. 

Spiritualism  is  so  strong  that  it  may  be  counted 
as  the  deepest  passion  of  which  man  is  capable.  It  is 
possessed  of  a  motive  power  which  excels  all  other  pas- 
sions, and  can  if  misdirected,  lead  to  deeds,  which  other- 
wise would  be  impossible;  such  as  sacrifice  of  one's  self 
or  of  one's  own  deity  who  is  believed  to  demand  such 
offerings.  Spiritualism  enters  into  every  fiber  of  man's 
spiritual  existence,  and  throughout  the  development  of 
human  actions  it  remains  the  factor  which  adjusts  the 
relation  of  the  individual  to  the  all-important  factor. 
It  grows  and  matures  with  the  growth  and  maturity  of 
man. 

It  weaves  out  of  his  experiences  a  world  of  concep- 
tions in  which  it  appoints  him  to  his  place,  assigns  his  du- 
ties, and  furnishes  his  direction  for  his  conduct.  The  func- 
tions of  Spiritualism,  however,  go  deeper  still.  Your  en- 
tire world  is  the  actualization  of  eternal  types  which  de- 
velop according  to  law,  and  brings  into  existence  these 
possibilities  which  in  philosophy  are  called  Platonic  ideas. 
Accordingly  man  is  not  a  mere  congries  of  atoms;  he 
is  more  than  a  corporal  conglomeration  of  matter;  he  is 
the  actualization  of  the  type  of  his  personality:  his  es- 
sential and  characteristic  being  consists  in  the  ideas  he 
thinks,  in  the  aims  he  pursues,  and  in  the  significance 
which  he  possesses  for  the  great  movement  of  human 
life.  Life  is  eternal  and  has  made  its  appearance  in 
corporeal  and  visible  shape,  and  no  thinking  man  will 
ultimately  deny  the  existence  of  another  life.     Spiritual- 


Religion  qf  the  Future.  175 

ism  reminds  you  of  the  eternal  background  against  which 
the  fleeting  phenomena  of  the  material  world  take  shape. 
This  eternal  is  the  essential  part  of  life,  that  transfigures 
the  transient  in  which  it  is  actualized.  The  higher  man 
rises,  the  better  he  understands  how^  to  distinguish  be- 
tween faith  and  knowledge.  In  the  dogmatic  state,  you 
are  like  children,  being  nursed  with  fairy  tales  and  para- 
Ijles ;  but  in  the  state  of  manhood  you  shall  see  face  to 
face,  and  have  a  clear  and  unequivocal  comprehension  of 
the  truth.  When  onc'e  one  has  caught  some  vision  and 
hope  of  the  fullness  of  life  that  Spiritualism  reveals, 
when  he  has  seen  some  glimpses  of  the  ideal  spiritual 
realm  to  which  its  aspirations  point,  he  is  then  concerned 
only  in  making  that  ideal  a  reality.  No  man  becomes  a 
saint  by  dreaming  of  heaven.  Faith  can  never  satisfy 
the  longing  soul ;  it  is  ever  looking  forward ;  he  sees  the 
l)romise  of  spring  in  the  storms  of  winter;  he  sees  the 
handiwork  of  Nature  and  he  finds  the  promise  of  full 
life  everywhere.  You  are  nearer  to  the  ]>sychical  moment 
than  you  know.  Revelations  from  the  world  of  mind, 
the  realm  of  the  spiritual,  are  alike  craved  and  claimed 
ill  all  lines  of  life,  religious,  social  and  even  political. 
You  are  not  alone  in  this  movemen.t.  No.  far  from  it: 
you  have  on  your  earth  level  headed  men  who  give  them- 
selves openly  to  the  studv  or  acceptance  of  the  physical 
phenomena,  and  as  well  from  king  to  baronet,  show  re- 
vived interest  and  faith  in  the  spiritual  phenomena  ;  but 
some  writers,  professors  and  preachers  take  up  what 
some  one,  calls,  "the  psychical  craze"  and  give  their  most 
matter  of  fact  paragraphs  and  preachments  to  some 
phase  of  it.  Hie  mere  possibility  of  such  stories  com- 
ing in  these  times  from  staid  newspaper  correspondents, 
and  finding  such  accepting  the  daily  statements  of 
press,  shows  wbat  a  change  has  come  upon  the  public 
mind  since  the  days  when  ghost  stories  of  this  nature 
were  whispered  mainh'  in  the  fireside  corners  and  con- 


176  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

fidential  gossip  guarded  by  strict  pledges  against  a  scoff- 
ing world.  Spiritual  phenomena  are  subjects  of  special 
interest  to  the  intellectual  world  at  the  present  time,  main- 
ly as  it  relates  to  the  spiritual  laws  for  the  formation  of 
a  correct,  man  and  also,  a  correct  government  for  all  men. 

Even  the  tremendous  cjuestion  of  life  hereafter  is 
held  in  abeyance  before  the  vital  interest  in  grasping  the 
relation  of  the  spiritual  laws  and  forces,  to  the  eaith 
life.  Christian  Science,  Mental  Science,  New  Thought, 
etc.  are  all  relative  to  spiritual  laws  and  controlled  wholly 
by  spiritual  influences.  The  psychic  teacher  will  serve 
to  illustrate  the  question  of  the  occasional  opening  of 
man's  normal  vision  to  the  knowledge  of  the  existence  of 
spiritual  beings.  And  further  to  show  the  purpose  of 
such  awakening,  as  well  as  to  explain  the  nature  of  it, 
^e  says,  "The  human  eye  and  ear  are  tuned  to  the  per- 
ception of  waves  or  vibrations  of  light  and  sound  travel- 
ing at  velocities  that  have  been  measured." 

There  are  vibrations  below  those  to  which  the  eye 
and  ear  are  attuned  of  which  man  is  absolutely  uncon- 
scious ; — yet  such  vibrations  do  exist.  It  is  true  that  the 
lower  you  go  in  the  scale  of  vibration,  the  more  nearly 
you  approach  the  inorganic  world ;  on  the  other  hand 
the  higher  you  go  in  the  inorganic  world,  the  higher  you 
go  in  the  scale  of  vibration  and  the  closer  you  come  to 
unknown  forces  and  to  the  brink  of  a  world  that  forces 
itself  upon  your  consciousness.  There  is  no  obstacle  to 
force  vibrating  at  h.igh  velocities ;  as  light  penetrates  glass 
it  penetrates  any  organic  matter.  And  the  soul,  the  spirit, 
the  ego,  partakes  of  the  qualities  of  these  forces  and  to  a 
much  higher  degree  may  be  a  legitimate  deduction.  Com- 
monly, it  is  its  disembodied  state  that  is  looked  to  as  the 
one  to  put  it  into  the  active  exercise  of  these  forces ;  but 
that  sometimes  even  while  in  the  body  pent,  it  breaks 
through  the  muddy  vesture  of  decay  and  touches  the  un- 
known keys  of  harmony  and  omnipotence  in  the  universe 


Religion  of  the  Future.  177 

of  pure  power,  the  history  of  genius  itself  testifies  as  well 
as  the  indisputable  evidence  of  psychic  power  and  phe- 
nomena which  the  scholars  and  scientists  now  recognize ; 
and  are,  above  all  else  concerned  to  investigate.  All 
poets  have  signalized  their  consciousness  of  rare  mo- 
ments, when  they  were  superior  to  themselves — when  a 
light,  a  freedom,  a  power  came  to  them  which  lifted  them 
to  performances  they  were  wholly  unable  to  reach  at 
other  times.  Your  inspiration  comes  from  the  higher 
forces  and  sometimes  from  the  higher  spheres  of  spirit- 
ual truth,  and  touches  the  plane  where  life  means  some- 
thing powerful,  and  that  can  only  be  measured  by  etern- 
ity. Tliese  forces  make  you  feel  first  of  all  the  indif- 
ference of  circumstances,  that  vou  have  called  in  otl'cr 
than  material  forces  to  vour  aid,  is  the  thing  that  makes 
you  a  strength  and  an  inspiration  to  mankind,  as  all  the 
psychic  teachers   of  todav   are   conspiring-  to   set   forili. 

The  swinging  of  time's  pendulum  in  the  direction 
of  the  psychical,  is  clearly  indicated  by  introducing  ex- 
periments in  psychic  phenomena  into  students'  class- 
rooms, and  bespeaking  truth  for  mediumistic  demon- 
strations and  by  this  trend  of  all  thought  and  philosophy, 
to  locate  human  power  and  achievement  in  the  mental  or 
spiritual  forces.  Science  is  merely  "searching  the  sixth 
sense"  in  man.  and  the  spiritual  moment  that  may  break 
in  upon  this  great  mystery  is  perchance,  not  so  far  dis- 
tant. The  spiritual  view-point  which  has  been  dimly  pre- 
sented to  man  bv  teachers  and  mystics  of  long  ages, 
may  at  length,  declare  itself  in  man's  consciousness 
which  is  a  point  to  revolutionize  the  whole  life  problem. 
How  many  writers  whose  ])rophetic  scrubs  disclose  the 
might  and  meaning  of  this  spiritual  awakening!  There 
are  hundreds  who  arc  ali\-e  to  the  force  of  this  distinc- 
tion in  tlie  unxeihng  of  s])irilual  truth  to  man  and  who 
follow  the  vision  to  its  surest  heights  of  blessedness  nnd 
power  in   the   uplifting  of  mankind.      This   unveils   the 


178  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

glad  realms  of  life  and  power  to  man,  and  in  all-em- 
bracing joy  of  it,  no  dismal  goadings  of  conscience  that 
marked  the  darkened  hour,  find  any  place.  Once  the 
veil  is  lifted  between  man  and  "the  place  where  joy  re- 
sides at  the  heart  of  creative  being  all  is  well.'"  It  is  ig- 
norance that  makes  error  and  all  its  haunting  monitors  in 
man's  pathway.  It  may  be  that  in  the  time  of  ignorance, 
conscience  is  the  little  spark  of  "celestial  fire"'  that  s'trug- 
g'les  to  light  the  wav  to  the  true  ha\en  of  spiritual  truth. 
But  once  the  vision  is  made  clear,  the  narrow  mission  of 
science  is  at  an  end.  If  you  wish  to  reform  a  man.  do 
not  tell  him  that  he  is  a  sinner ;  show  him  who  and  what 
he  is,  and  he  will  reform  himself;  aye,  and  if  he  holds 
the  balance  of  power  in  his  hands  lie  will  reform  the 
world — which  is  directly  in  line  with  spiritual  laws,  and 
one  who  gives  the  true  vision  with  his  means  to  forward 
it — it  would  surely  know  how  to  meet  all  the  difficuhies 
the  short  sighted  ones  he  could  conjure  up  in  his  path- 
way. It  is  more  tlian  "a  faith"  which  is  original  as  the 
spiritualists  acknowledge  it.  that  illumines  your  presenta- 
tion of  the  case ;  it  is  a  truth  that  is  mighty  to  save  by  an- 
choring- itself  in  "leaders"  on  the  heights  of  the  struggle 
in  the  firing  line  of  truth.  This  is  a  truth  that  has  been 
given  to  the  people  from  the  creation  of  your  world ; 
and  no  great  thing  was  ever  accomplished  in  your  world 
without  inspiration:  but  lacking  the  means  to  make  his 
inspiration  available  in  the  life  of  men,  many  a  seer  and 
medium  have  missed  the  end  of  his  vision.  When  the 
light  breaks  at  the  top  of  the  world,  and  the  men  who 
see  the  best  things,  have  power  to  bring  them  to  pass, 
the  millennium  should  not  be  far  distant  by  whatever 
name  the  brethren  are  pleased  to  call  it. 

Meantime,  the  undercurrent  of  interest  in  spiritual 
things  pertaining  to  the  higher  forces  perceptible  every- 
where, must  naturallv  prepare  the  wav  for  men  and 
women  ni  genius  who  can  focus  and  interpret  tlie  psychic 


Religion  of  the  Future.  179 

or  spiritual  movement,  and  turn  it  to  the  highest  service 
of  mankind.  That  it  shall  bring  a  glimpse  of  the  truth 
on  earth  for  which  wear)^  heavy  laden  men  and  women 
as  ^^•ell  as  the  dwarfed  and  misdirected  children  of  men, 
ma}'  well  thank  the  spirits  and  their  mediums. 

The  churcli  is  in  the  midst  of  one  of  the  most  ap- 
palling crises  in  its  history.  The  reason  is  of  its  false 
teachings;  as  it  claims  of  radical  criticism,  and  in  the 
name  of  scholarship;  whereas,  the  enemies  of  the  past 
have  been  the  reporters  chieflv  of  outsiders ;  the  present 
enemies  are  inside  leaders  in  a  great  scholastic  apostasy 
intrenched  in  foremost  positions  in  pulpits,  in  the  press, 
in  educational  institutions  and  even  in  theological  semin- 
aries. 

Once  the  great  aim  of  religious  endeavor  was  to 
bringf  all  men  to  church  adherence,  to  confession  of  one 
or  the  other  of  the  faiths.  They  have  been  working  at 
that  for  centuries,  and  there  remains  just  about  as  much 
real  sin  in  the  world  as  ever;  there  remains  as  much  un- 
necessary misery;  as  much  injustice  and  wrong.  The 
world  is  far  from  being  saved.  The  founders  of  Christ- 
ianity taught  men  to  be  patient,  meek  peacemakers ;  pure 
in  heart,  neighborly,  sincere,  just,  loyal  to  their  best 
"ideas."  His  followers  could  not  content  themselves 
with  things  as  simple  as  these.  They  sought  out  subtle- 
ties; they  taught  men  to  dispute  over  historical  and  tra- 
ditional data ;  they  proclaimed  that  men  would  be  saved 
by  faith.  There  are  many  who  call  themselves  preachers 
of  the  gospel,  whose  good  news  consists  in  this — that 
ri:en  liave  only  to  force  themselves  into  mental  activity 
to  accept  this  or  the  other  faith  or  tradition,  and  they 
will  have  accomplished  the  will  on  High,  they  will  have 
saved  their  own  souls.  Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you 
have  a  moral  universe,  where  the  one  great  thing  re- 
quired is  that  men  should  believe  some  things  they  can 
know   nothing  about?     To  tell  the  thief,   the   swindler, 


180  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

the  liar,  the  bankrupt  and  the  social  outlaw  that  what 
the  great  Judge  of  all  requires  of  them  is  nothing  more 
than  that  they  should  believe  some  chapter  in  the  bible 
(history),  or  some  theory  in  some  celestial  place,  may 
have  indeed  been  the  sound  of  good  news  to  them.  This 
seems  a  cheap  and  easy  escape  from  the  terrors  of  the 
law  without  the  rigor  of  justice. 

The  religion  that  is  to  save  the  world  is  Spiritualism 
which  underlies  right  action ;  that  which  burns  itself  into 
the  depths  of  a  man  and  forces  him  to  follow  the  truth, 
to  serve  the  right,  to  battle  wrong,  to  succor  need,  to 
give  all  he  has.  even  life  itself,  for  noble  ends.  Do  you 
believe  in  goodness,  right,  justice,  love,  truth,  and  to 
choose  Spiritualism  as  your  guide  post? 

Now  do  you  admire  these  principles?  If  you  do, 
follow  them.  This  is  the  truth  that  will  save  the  world 
and  be  the  coming  religion. 

Denton. 


Man's   Possessions.  181 


XXXI. 

MAN'S   POSSESSIONS. 

Tlie  universe  is  boundless  and  unerring;  its  revela- 
tions are  implicit  in  all  the  processes  of  Nature;  and  ex- 
plicit too;  so  far  as  human  vision,  in  mortals  is  con- 
cerned, men  of  science  have  not  been  as  yet  sufficiently 
cleared  and  strengthened  to  perceive  all  of  the  spiritual 
forces  given  to  man,  to  consider  what  is  involved  in  the 
idea  of  evolution  and  progress,  as  applied  to  the  whole 
universe.  The  spiritual  forces  are  facts;  or,  are  they 
dreams?  If  they  are  facts,  what  illuminating  facts  they 
are !  Your  world  is  but  a  stage,  and  men  and  women 
play  their  parts  .  You  see  in  the  mighty  process  of  evolu" 
tion,  an  eternal  struggle  toward  more  and  more  self  per- 
ception, and  fuller  and  more  all-embracing  existence,  not 
only  the  part  of  what  is  customarily  spoken  of  as  crea- 
tion, but  in  so  far  as  Nature  is  an  aspect  of  man's 
spiritual  nature.  So  far  as  science  is  concerned,  you 
must  dare  to  extend  the  thought  of  growth,  progress 
and  development  up  to  the  highest  of  all  that  you  can 
realize  of  the  spiritual  la.ws. 

And  your  own  struggles  and  efforts,  and  disap- 
pointments and  aspirations,  are  evidence  of  the  effort 
toward  fuller,  completer  and  more  conscious  existence. 
The  .Christian  idea  of  (lod  is  not  omnipresent,  omni- 
scient and  omnipotent.  If  it  were.  (Hu'islians  would  not 
believe  as  they  do,  that  God  is  self-determined  and  com- 
plete. 

Our  God  is  lo\c.  wlin  \earns.  who  suffers,  who  en- 
ters uito  storm  and  conflict,  and  is  subicct  to  conditions. 


182  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

as  the  soul  of  it,  all  conditional,  not  artificial  and  trans- 
itory, but  inherent  in  the  process  of  producing  force  and 
conscious  beings,  and  essential  to  full,  self-development. 

Friends,  did  you  ever  stop  to  think  of  the  adversities 
that  uncover  the  riches  of  life?  You  might  never  know 
their  real  value  but  for  the  less  worthy  things  you  have 
valued  too  highly,  you  might  never  know  how  rich  you 
really  were,  but  for  the  harsh  hands  that  despoil  you  of 
that  which  you  once  counted  as  riches.  The  piercing 
sorrows  are  the  ones  that  break  through  the  crust  of  life 
and  open  their  worth  under  the  surface.  You  do  not  find 
out  what  is  in  you  until  you  lose  a  dear  one  that  you 
dearly  loved,  you  learn  in  time  to  bless  the  hand  that 
seemed  so  cruel  when  it  took  her  from  some  sheltered 
nook  and  compelled  you  to  battle  with  naked  fr-ts. 
against  the  world. 

Destitution  of  natural  things  is  the  fate  that  awaits 
you  all;  some  may  know  it  during  life  and  in  some  meas- 
ure, its  losses  must  be  in  every  life,  while  all  must  some 
day,  lose  the  grip  on  earthly  things,  and  must  bid  fare- 
v/ell  to  all  its  possessions,  and  carr}-  out  of  your  early 
stage  of  being,  only  vour  own  selves.  \A'hen  the  real  men, 
the  spirit  is  freed  from  all  earthly  burdens,  it  is  surpris- 
ing to  see  how  much  remains.  The  man  is  here  with  his 
will,  memory,  imagination :  his  power  to  create  and  to 
conquer,  to  make  riches  of  the  heart,  to  win  friends,  to 
enter  into  fellowship  with  the  spirits  of  all  ages,  to  ap- 
preciate and  possess  the  universe  of  things  that  are 
eternal  and  imperishable.  Life  is  just  what  you  make  it 
en  the  earth  plane,  or  spiritual  plane.  Neither  pain  nor 
poverty  nor  even  death  can  come  to  you,  the  secret  -of 
earth  life  is  the  discovery  of  spirit  life  which  is  eternal. 
Your  abiding  place  here  is  unfading  riches,  the  perennial 
blossoms,  the  streams  that  flow  forever,  and  follow  you 
all  through  the  desert. 

Stephen  Terhune. 


Science,  Spiritualism  and  Theology.        183 


XXXII. 


SCIEXCE.     SPIRITUALISM    AXD     THEOLOGY. 

Friends,  )oii  must  bear  in  mind  that  there  is  the 
widest  possible  distinction  Ix'tween  the  facts  witnessed 
by  spiritual  records  or  demonstrations  which  are  plain 
statements,  and  the  interpretation  which  we  have  been 
accustomed  to  place  upon  these  facts  that  have  been  as- 
sociated in  our  minds  for  ages,  and  the  modes  of  expres- 
sion with  which  we  have  been  clothed,  as  set  forth  by  us. 

And  the  conclusions  be  proved  to  which  spiritual 
science  or  its  phenomena  seem  to  point,  then  it  is  found 
at  the  most,  to  contradict  some  preconceived  notions 
which  you  have  been  used  to  read,  or  traditional  modes 
which  you  have  accepted  in  interpreting-  it.  We  will  say 
that  even  if  the  spiritualists  were  convinced  of  inaccura- 
cies as  to  some  matters  of  detail,  that  of  itself  would  no 
more  disprove  the  truth  of  essential  matters  revealed, 
than  the  inaccuracies  being  detected  in  anv  other  channel 
The  conclusion  td  which  the  course  of  all  scientific  ob- 
servation seems  to  tend,  is  that  all  the  complex  phenom- 
ena of  your  world  are  due  to  simple,  original  causes ; 
which,  however  once  set  in  motion,  have  been  working 
through  prc>gressive  and  well  marked  e\-olutionarv  stages, 
from  th.e  first  nebulfnis  cond'tion  to  which  vou  may  trace 
jtrimary  matter  up  to  a  point  where  all  further  evojution 
has  been  arrested.  The  nebulous  matter  out  of  which  this 
visible  order  of  the  universe  was  formed,  has  been  the  de- 
bris of  former  organized  worlds  as  astronomv  now  ap- 
pears to  indicate.  The  great  facts  which  alone  are  material 


184  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

to  the  purpose,  are  plainly  and  simply  stated ;  that  the 
elements  of  which  your  world  and  the  people  are  com- 
posed, were  once  in  a  nebulous  and  disorganized  condi- 
tion ;  the  controlling.  intelHgence  called  them  into  being 
first,  then  placed  them  under  the  active  operation  of 
forces  which  evolved  by  successive  stages,  the  complex 
world — that  you  have  around  you.  All  that  you  can  do, 
or  that  you  ought  legitimately  to  attempt,  is  to  take  the 
plain  statements  as  facts  established  on  evidence  of 
spiritual  intercourse,  and  then  draw  the  conclusions 
which  properly  follow  these  statements  with  any  other 
known  facts  which  bear  upon  this  subject  of  investiga- 
tion. The  only  conclusion  that  you  can  rationally  come 
to,  is  that  Spiritualism  is  so  essentially  progressive  that 
no  student  who  recognizes  these  necessary  conditions, 
could  at  once  reject  the  whole  group  of  facts  and  con- 
clusions which  form  the  province  of  any  one  study  like 
theology  because  they  may  seem  at  variance  with  the  con- 
clusions of  anv  other  special  study,  or  of  scientific 
thought.  The  most  you  can  fairly  arg-ue  in  such  a  case 
is  to  say:  Here  are  facts  which  in  different  fields  of 
thought  seem  to  verify  different  conclusions:  and  laws 
which  on  their  own  ground  seem  sufficiently  establish- 
ed :  yet  are  difficult  to  reconcile  with  each  other. 

All  that  a  fair  mind  can  conclude  is  that  the  clue  to 
It  future  life  is  found,  and  you  must  leave  the  solution 
TO  spiritual  forces,  knowing  that  the  discovery  of  this 
fact  may  at  any  time  supply  this  clue  and  guide  you  to 
this  law  which  may  be  found  to  harmonize  with  all  other 
laws.  And  if  this  be  so  with  scientific  progress,  then 
to  say  that  at  the  present  stage  of  knowledge  and  re- 
search some  facts  recently  brought  to  light  in  the 
material  world  appear  to  conflict  with  their  conclusions, 
that  have  been  hitherto  accepted  by  the  theologians,  is 
unwarrantable  and  illogical.  No  one  unless  he  be  the  ver- 
iest charlatan,  will  say  that  Spiritualism  has  exhausted 


Science,  Spiritualism  and  Theology.        185 

all  the  possible  facts  that  may  be  discoveicd,  or  that  the 
laws  which  spiritual  science  lays  down,  are  so  estabhshed 
that  our  research  into  Nature,  is  perfect,  and  theology  or 
science  can  never  modify  them.  But  again,  we  are  met 
with  anodier  current  objection,  and  that  is  scientists  in 
the  ordinary  acceptation  of  the  term,  think  they  are  so 
progressive  and  adding  fresh  facts  to  its  store  of  knowl- 
edge and  enlarging  the  range  of  its  investigation;  while 
Christian  theology  is  not  progressive,  but  remains  con- 
stant to  the  system  it  has  taught  for  centuries.  The  facts 
which  are  its  groundwork  are  those  of  a  history  of  events 
which  happened  at  definite  times  long  ago;  or  have  been 
made  known  by  particular  exponents  of  a  divine  message 
to  man.  Unless  fresh  facts  happen  of  the  sort,  or  a 
future  revelation  is  made  bearing  upon  the  subject,  no 
progress  can  from  the  nature  of  the  case  be  looked 
for  in  theology.  And  as  to  any  fresh  revelation,  it 
would  be  going  too  far  perhaps,  to  say  that  if  truth  has 
ever  been  revealed,  no  further  light  ever  can  or  will  be 
given  to  man. 

When  one  truth  has  been  definitely  established  on 
facts  fully  ascertained,  no  change  is  possible  except  in 
the  direction  of  error.  Reason  and  common  sense  are  the 
faculties  by  which  knowledge  is  apprehended  bv  the 
human  mind,  whether  in  the  material  or  spiritual  world. 
Spiritualism  is  professedly  communication  from  an- 
other world  not  cognizable  by  human  senses ;  which  nev- 
ertheless, when  once  communicated,  are  to  be  apprehend- 
ed by  the  ordinarv  ])r()cess  of  reasoning.  If  therefore 
spiritual  science  is  rightly  understood,  there  could  hardly 
be  a  collision;  for  spiritual  science  begins  where  the  other 
ends.  Friends,  Spiritualism  is  the  science  wliicli  reasun 
deduces  from  facts ;  and  in  building  it  up,  it  is  essential 
that  the  process  of  reasoning  be  followed.  As  in  every 
other  science,  we  find  that  the  whole  is  professedly  built 
upon  a  basis  of  facts,  and  consists  of  conclusions  drawn 


186  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

from  them.  The  existence  of  Spiritualism  itself  is  a 
great  fact ;  its  history  is  a  course  of  events  linked 
together  by  cause  and  effect.  There  is  indeed  a  more 
noticeably  characteristic  system  as  compared  with  any 
other  religion  of  faith ;  and  its  basis  is  professedly  a  col- 
lection of  facts.  Spiritualism  is  no  theory  of  life  and 
death,  like  Plato's  and  others ;  no  system  of  the  schools, 
no  pious  dream,  but  a  knowledge  of  living  based  upon 
facts  and  a  life  and  a  literature  grouped  around  them. 
You  must  take  it  as  an  admitted  axiom,  that  any  true 
science  rests  upon  the  basis  of  all  known  facts,  and  that 
her  conclusions  are  drawn  by  generalization  from  all  par- 
ticulars that  bear  on  any  given  point.  Is  it  not  perfectly 
clear  that  no  observer,  indeed  no  group  of  observers  in 
any  time  or  place,  can  claim  to  observe  or  ascertain  all 
facts  or  phenomena  which  bear  on  this  subject  for  himself 
or  themselves,  but  is  bound  to  take  the  evidence  of  other 
competent  observers?  To  refuse  to 'accord  this  belief  to 
such  evidence  when  it  tells  of  matters  that  have  not  come 
w^ithin  your  own  experience,  argues  no  scientific  spirit 
but  the  mere  incredulity  of  ignorance.  Spiritual 
phenomena  are  demonstrated  facts ;  they  rest  upon  such 
evidence  as  establish  proof  and  must  be  admitted  as  suf- 
ficient evidence  for  all  we  claim.  To  reject  these  facts 
as  being  contrary  to  ordinarv  experience,  is  utterly  un- 
scientific. At  any  time,  a  scientific  thinker,  if  satisfied 
of  the  competence  and  credibility  of  other  observers  who 
bring  fresh  facts  to  his  knowledge,  is  bound  to  accept 
their  testimony  and  marshal  the  added  facts  with  those 
already  ascertained,  even  though  they  mav  be  wliolly 
unknown  to  himself.  So  too,  with  regard  to  kindred 
objections  that  the  spiritual  evidence  deals  with,  are  mat- 
ters not  cognizable  by  human  faculties ;  phenomena  of 
the  spirit  world  of  which  vou  know  nothing  because  you 
have  no  means  of  observing  its  facts  or  laws,  of  which 
therefore  the  scientific  mind  can  take  no  account. 


Science    Spiritualism  and  Theology.        187 

That  objection  is  precisely  the  same  as  if  a  physician 
refused  to  take  into  consideration  any  Spiritual 
phenomena  on  the  ground  that  his  science  dealt  with  the 
body  and  could  take  no  cognizance  of  things  of  the 
spiritual  world.  Every  doctor  knows  or  should  know, 
that  there  are  facts  and  laws  of  the  spirit  world  which 
little  as  they  may  be  understood,  and  inexplicable-  by  any 
material  science,  are  so  real  that  he  cannot  disregard 
them.  You  must  accept  all  that  you  can  learn  about 
them,  and  take  them  into  account  as  far  as  you  are  able. 
xA.ll  reason  and  experience  and  the  universal  observa- 
tion of  mankind — teach  you  that  there  is  a  series  of 
phenomena  observable  in  your  world  which  are  unex- 
plainable  by  any  other  source  than  by  a  spirit,  a  departed 
human  being  who  once  lived  and  breathed,  and  had  his 
being,  and  moving  indeed,  on  a  plane  so  different  from 
things  cognizable  by  natural  sense,  that  your  faculties 
hardly  can  grasp  them.  Now  it  is  of  the  spheres  in 
which  these  forces  move,  the  material  world  in  which 
we  tell  you.  If  you  only  dealt  with  matters  which  ordi- 
nary experience  could  observe,  and  the  laws  that  human 
faculties  could  induce,  it  would  be  whollv  unnecessary; 
indeed  as  a  divine  disclosure,  it  would  be  a  contradiction 
in  terms.  The  whole  contention  and  claim  of  Spiritual- 
ism is  that  it  reveals  to  you  facts  and  laws  of  another 
luotid  by  which  you  are  affected  in  the  highest  of  all 
human  concerns ;  but  of  which  vou  have  not  yet  suffi- 
cient experience  to  comprehend  all  of  its  wonderful  vet 
strictly  natural  laws.  This  treats  of  the  Spirit  world 
which  all  human  experience  recognizes  as  lying  aliout 
}'Ou ;  but  no  human  senses  or  faculties  can  adequately 
grasp,  that  divine  processes  to  tell  you ;  and  that  in  a 
properly  scientific  way.  bv  the  observation  of  competent 
witnesses,  adding  fresh  facts  to  those  which  you  can 
glean  from  your  own  experience — facts  sufficient  to 
establisli  a  law  about  such  phenomena  which  vou  could 


188  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

not  arrive  at  by  the  unaided  process  of  the  human  mind, 
from  the  paucity  of  the  data  which  comes  within  your 
observation  in  ordinary  hfe.  Therefore,  it  is  wholly 
wrong  and  unjust  to  try  and  sweep  away  the  whole  of 
Spiritualism  as  fraud  or  delusion,  and  to  say  that  because 
its  conclusions  contradict  some  theories  of  science,  they 
must  be  either  false  or  unknowable. 

Spiritualism,  as  a  divine  order,  professes  to  give 
the  testimony  of  witnesses  who  have  had  the  power  of 
observing  things  not  within  ordinary  ken.  If  the  com- 
petence and  credibility  of  witnesses  be  proved — which 
must  be  tested  by  the  same  methods  as  you  apply  to  the 
evidence  of  any  fact  or  facts,  then  you  are  bound  by  the 
principles  and  in  the  interests  of  all  true  science,  to  admit 
the  facts,  and  the  conclusions  which  right  reason  draws 
from  them. 

This  is  an  instance  to  show  that  you  cannot  too 
strongly  insist  on  pinning  down  science  to  be  true  to 
her  own  principles.  We  have  spoken  of  the  antagonism 
that  seems  to  actuate  science  and  theology  in  its  attitude 
towards  Spiritualism;  you  must  not  forget  that  there  is 
often  a  hostility  shown  by  theologians  towards  spiritual- 
ism quite  unfounded  and  unreasonable.  If  you  are 
careful  to  determine  the  relation  of  Spiritualism  to  the 
subject  there  are  no  other  branches  of  scientific  investi- 
gation which  can  supply  the  all  vital  question  of  life  after 
death.  Take  as  an  instance  the  research  of  Prof.  Fara- 
day ;  probably  nothing  in  modern  times  has  been  received 
with  such  a  storm  of  disapproval  by  the  religious  world 
as  the  publication  of  his  theories.  The  whole  existmg 
human  race  has  sprung  from  one  parent  stem  is  a  fact, 
of  which  for  centuries  provoked  a  smile  of  incredulity 
from  the  spirit  world.  This  has  been  proven  by  spirit 
intercourse  and  research,  and  is  as  certain  as  any  such 
position  can  be.  Spiritualism  therefore,  is  itself  a 
science,  and  must  be  judged  according  to  its  own  sub- 


Science,  Spiritualism  and  Theology.        189 

ject-matter  and  the  evidence  adduced  on  its  own  ground. 
The  pecuharitv  in  it  is  that  the  facts  on  which  it  rests 
come  ^^•itilin  the  scope  of  ordinary  observation,  and  are 
estabhshed  for  you  by  competent  witnesses.  So  far  it 
is  drawn  out  by  human  reason  from  these  facts,  and  is. 
unquestionably  an  element  of  possible  infallibility  in  its 
induction.  And  indeed,  nothing-  is  more  noticeable  than 
the  objections  which  are  brought  against  the  truth 
of  Spiritualism.  All  the  old  schools  of  philosophy  were 
thus  formed  on  the  theories  of  some  great  thinker,  whose 
dicta  were  conducive  to  his  disciples,  and  the  facts  of  the 
universe  had  to  do  fit  themselves  in  with  the  theory,  or 
left  out  in  the  cold.  Have  we  not  the  task  before  us  in 
these  times,  as  heirs  of  all  that  human  reason  and  knowl- 
edge have  gone  through  in  the  same  task  in  matters  re- 
vealed which  your  generation  of  science  has  had  in  mat- 
ters observed — to  make  use  of  the  world  of  fresh  facts 
bearing-  upon  material  and  spiritual  life  which  the  prog- 
ress of  modern  investigation  has  ascertained,  and  the  im- 
proved methods  of  reasoning  which  better  acquaintance 
with  Natural  law^s  and  thought  has  perfected,  to  go  care- 
fully over  the  field  of  divine  intelhgence?  This  is  a 
process  covering  a  wide  range  of  thought,  and  requiring 
infinite  care  and  pains,  trained  abilities  and  very  patient 
and  minute  investigations.  Truth  stands  immovable  like 
a  vast  pyramid,  a  weighty  structure  based  on  the  whole 
wide  field  of  facts  that  form  its  ground  work,  byiU  up 
with  care  and  pains  in  layers  on  layers  of  solid  reasoning 
that  narrows  up  to  the  point  where  its  conclusion  may 
be  grasi)ed  by  the  finite  intellect  unalterable  in  its  mas- 
sive solidity  by  lapse  of  time  or  any  shock  or  rude  as- 
sault. It  is  but  error  that  is  like  the  pyramid  upside 
down — a  spreading  superstructure  reared  on  the  narrow 
point  of  a  single  accepted  theory,  or  the  insufficient  base 
of  an  isolated  group  of  facts,  that  cover  but  some  few^ 
points  of  the  ground  on  which  the  structure  professes  to 


190  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

be  built ;  the  very  emblem  of  instability  which  the  first 
rude  breath  of  hostile  criticism  must  upset,  even  as  the 
pyramid  of  truth  on  its  proper  basis,  is  the  very  emblem 
of  stability  as  solid  as  the  everlasting  hills.  It  is  a  fact 
that  this  has  been  one  generating  influence  upon  man- 
kind with  which  nothing  in  all  history  can  be  compared. 
And  to  be  told  that  you  must  hand  over  Spiritualism  as 
a  w^orn  out  superstition,  only  because  the  higher  culture 
of  the  present  day  will  not  take  the  pains  to  inquire  into 
the  basis  on  which  it  rests,  is  rather  preposterous!  At  least 
Vv'e  feel  inclined  to  say  to  this  higher  culture — "Prove 
your  own  ground,  my  friends;  prove  that  the  culture  of 
to-morrow  will  not  demolish  you  as  it  has  done  with 
your  brotlfer  of  yesterday."  If  the  higher  culture  can 
prove  its  grounds,  it  will  be  found  a  real  young  giant  that 
can  drive  all  creeds  and  churches  out  of  its  way,  or  if 
you  dissect  it,  may  you  not  find  that  it  is  but  a  thin  mask 
after  all,  behind  which  a  little  shivering  masquerades, 
and  has  played  many  characters,  and  has  been  hissed  off 
the  stage  in  all  ?  Indeed,  the  advocates  of  religion  as- 
sume too  much.  They  take  it  for  granted  that  the  ground 
of  their  opponent's  arguments  have  already  been  dis- 
posed of,  and  they  offer  absolutelv  nothing  solid  in  the 
shape  of  counter  proof.  They  call  mankind  fr'^m  the 
green  pastures  and  living  streams  where 'they  have  fed 
in  peace  and  say:  ■  "Come,  my  children,  here  you  have 
no  abiding  place;  all  is  unsatisfying  and  vain;  n  doom 
is  over  it  which  will  make  this  fair  and  pleasant  view 
vanish  from  before  your  eyes,  and  the  food  you  eat  turns 
to  ashes  between  your  teeth."  They  say:  "Come  and 
see  the  fairer  vision  of  better  pastures  and  clearer 
streams  that  they  have  to  offer  you."  But  when  you 
walk  up  to  them,  they  are  but  a  mirage;  and  you  find 
yourselves  standing  on  the  arid  sands  of  a  desert,  with 
the  sky  dark  above  your  head,  and  hungry  and  thirsty, 
your  soul  faints  within  you.     The  most  preposterous  of 


Science,  Spiritualism  axd  Theology.        IQI 

all  is  the  way  in  which  writers  of  different  schools  will 
take  the  phrases  of  Spiritual  teachin^s:.  and  assume  that 
all  vital  meaning-  has  been  extracted  from  them ;  play 
with  them  as  with  counters,  and  then  assure  you  they 
are  empty  shells,  and  there  never  was  a  kernel  in  them 
at  all.  Let  us  then  turn  to  this  special  point ;  what  is  the 
antagonism  between  Spiritualism  and  relig-ion,  and  how- 
tar  can  the  former  assume  to  supersede  or  set  aside  the 
latter?  And  at  the  outset  we  ask,  what  is  religion? 
No  definition  has  yet  been  offered  by  its  votaries,  and 
perhaps  you  shall  find  that  if  it  were  clearly  drawn,  anv 
possible  g-round  of  conflict  between  it  and  Spiritualism 
will  be  so  materially  narrowed,  that  sensible  men  will 
pay  little  regard  to  it. 

And  what  do  they  mean  by  religion?  Tt  is  not 
worth  wdiile  to  ask  this,  because  this  is  one  of  those 
terms  which  are  on  everybody's  lips,  and  as  no  one  ever 
thinks  what  it  really  means,  and  its  sense  becomes  most 
vague  and  indeterminate.  In  such  a  case  the  only  hope  of 
arriving  at  a  definite  understanding,  is  to  trace  the  his- 
tory of  its  gradual  use  from  that  first  usage  in  which 
you  find  it  current.  Friends,  be  true  to  your  own  prin- 
ciples ;  and  do  not  give  us  mere  fine  spun  theories  as  to 
what  the  cultus  might  do  for  humanity.  Our  facts  are 
strewn  thickly  over  the  whole  w^orld.  Show  us  a  single 
race  of  people  who,  to  any  real  extent,  or  over  anv  fair 
period  of  trial,  have  been  raised  in  the  moral  scale  and 
quickened  to  any  true  sense  of  a  higher  life  l)y  any  re- 
ligious influence,  save  that  of  Spiritualism.  But  we  do 
say  without  fear  of  contradiction,  that  the  only  evidence, 
on  anv  large  scale,  that  has  exercised  anv  really  regen- 
erating influence  upon  mankind,  is  to  be  found  in  Spirit- 
ualism. 

What  has  ever  ennobled  the  world  of  men.  and  em- 
ancipated it  from  the  thralldom  of  superstition  and 
vice,  like  Si)iritn,-dism  !     Furtlier,  the  new  life  of  whicli 


192  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

this  is  the  informing  principle,  is  not  to  be  reached  by  any 
religion;  for  it  is  professedly  based  upon  natural  com- 
munication and  influence.  Spiritualism  is  unquestion- 
ably the  key  that  unlocks  the  door  to  another  life.  You 
claim  that  man  can  only  know  what  is  cognizable  by  his 
senses  or  deducible  by  fair  reasoning  from  what  his 
senses  perceive.  This  does  not  in  any  way  prove  that 
there  may  not  be  a  whole  world  of  which  human  senses 
are  not  cognizant,  and  laws  equally  uniform  in  that 
world  of  which  therefore,  human  faculties  can  know 
nothing  unless  it  be  revealed  by  some  communication 
from  the  spirit  world,  and  of  this,  competent  evidence 
has  been  given. 

If  science  can  recognize  matter  and  force,  then  it 
must  recognize  spiritual  phenomena  because  these  are 
alone  what  your  senses  can  perceive.  And  if  you  have 
competent  evidence  from  credible  witnesses  that  such 
have  been  observed,  then  it  is  utterly  unscientific  to  re- 
ject their  existence  as  impossible. 

We  therefore  assert,  there  is  a  world  around  you 
not  cognizable  by  the  senses,  because  not  material,  or  at 
least,  is  of  matter  of  imperceptible  tenuity  and  organized 
intelligence,  peopling  that  world ;  there  is  nothing  im- 
probable in  the  action  of  these  intelligences  called  into  the 
play  of  forces  of  which  you  are  not  cognizant,  to  coun- 
teract those  which  form  part  of  the  observed  order  of 
things.  This  is  said  to  be  impossible  because  contrary  to 
the  experience  of  mankind.  It  may  be  contrary  to  the  ob- 
served powers  of  men,  for  there  is  nothing  more  clear 
than  that  if  a  law  of  Nature  is  known,  you  can  predict 
with  absolute  certainty  what  will  be  the  result  from  giv- 
en conditions,  according  to  that  law.  One  of  the  recogniz- 
ed modes  of  verifying  a  Natural  law  is  to  supply  tlie  con- 
ditions and  predict  the  consequences,  which  may  often 
be  done  with  great  minuteness  through  whole  chains  of 
cause  and  effect.     The  gift* of  prophecy  is  through  a 


Science.  Spiritl^klis.m  and  Theology.        193 

Natural  law  and  has  the. power  to  predict  a  ctrtain  re- 
sult, or  a  chani  of  consequences  resulting  from  the  op-^^ra- 
tion  of  higher  spiritual  forces  than  any  observed  by  lui- 
man  faculties;  and  is  therefore,  Spiritual.  But  if  these 
higher  laws  or  forces  were  to  be  brought  within  the  range 
of  your  observation,  as  they  are  now  known  to  you  only 
through  the  evidence  of  witnesses,  they  would  be  recog- 
nized as  spiritual  powers.  Spiritualism  is  unquestionably 
based  upon  facts  by  communication  or  some  ocular  dem- 
onstration which  is  expressly  stated  to  be  the  germ  of  a 
new  life  which  is  set  before  you  as  its  object.  This  is 
therefore,  something  essentially  different  from,  and 
above  anything  that  religion  can  supply.  We  claim  that 
there  is  nothing  impossible  or  even  improbable  in  the 
world  of  spirit;  and  that  communication  itself  or  the  evi- 
dence; we  cannot  see  from  the  communications,  and  the 
established  evidence;  or  the  evidence  by  which  it  is  es- 
tablished that  should  necessarily  differ  with  anything 
that  science  can  legitimately  claim  as  Her  province.  Tt  is 
surely  worth  while  in  a  matter  of  such  importance,  to  see 
what  is  the  value  of  the  evidence  to  which  Divine  Law  it- 
self appeals;  and  to  inquire  if  there  is  not  abundant  testi- 
mony to  the  truth  of  Spiritual  phenomena  on  their  own 
ground,  within  the  experience  of  the  world,  in  compari- 
son with  which  any  apparent  discrepancies  or  contradic- 
tions that  may  be  gathered  against  it  from  other  grounds, 
are  absolutely  unimportant.  We  challenge  any  man  to 
see  in  its  true  light  what  Spiritualism  really  claims  to 
be;  to  weigh  carefully  what  it  professes  to  reveal;  and 
verify  the  grounds  on  whicli  it  claims  our  assent.  In 
the  great  failure  of  humanity  which  all  experience  con- 
fesses it  the  fact  apparent  or  not,  that  just  so  far  as  men- 
do  live  in  accordance  with  the  laws  that  govern  and 
control  and  realize  the  highest,  the  best  life  and  purest 
happiness  that  humanitv  is  capable  of;  and  according  as 
thev   frdl   awav   from,   nv  violate  tlie  laws,   so   thcv  are 


194  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

the  prey  of  vile  affections  and  hateful  lusts,  and  the  cor- 
ruption that  is  in  the  world  through  lust  that  makes  the 
life  of  men  a  chaos  and  a  wreck?  And  amid  that  general 
chaos  and  wreck  of  human  life,  is  it  a  fact  or  not,  that 
the  highest  and  best  life  ever  known  has  been  the  Spirit- 
ualist ideal ;  so  that  if  that  ideal  could  be  made  wholly 
true  for  all  humanity,  the  world  would  regenerate 
to  new  life,  and  the  sin  of  the  world  would  be  taken 
away?  Is  it  not  a  fact  that  the  only  power  which  has 
ever  been  able  to  do  anything  towards  regenerating  hu- 
man nature  and  saving  the  world  from  its  inherent  cor- 
ruption, is  Spiritualism?  Is  it  not  true  that  Spiritualism 
has  sown  the  seed  of  divine  teaching,  and  the  message  of 
revealed  truth  that  stands  above  all  other,  and  has  -de- 
veloped into  a  power  which  nothing  else  can  compare? 
Is  it  not  a  fact  that  Spiritualism  is  rapidly  becoming 
the  dominant  power  on  your  earth  and  among  the  peo- 
ple?    ■ 

The  radical  difference  between  Spiritualism  and 
other  religions  is  that  the  aim  which  it  sets  before  it  is 
not  the  stimulating  a  sense  of  fear  and  scruple  of  con- 
science, or  the  mere  sentiment  of  worship  alone;  but  a 
new  life,  revealed  as  the  only  perfect  life  of  earth,  in  com- 
munion with  the  unseen  forces  of  the  spirit  world  by 
actual  communication.  You  have  been  told  that  there  is 
a  future  life  which  is  revealed,  and  you  can.  and  have 
had  the  absolute  proof  to  offer ;  for  the  only  proof  is 
demonstrative  facts  through  the  death  of  the  body.  You 
know  that  you  shall  not  "die."  You  know  you  have 
that  within  you  that  of  which  the  death  of  the  body  is 
not  the  end.  You  see  a  gradual  development  from 
lower  to  higher  forms  of  life — one  eternal  process  mov- 
ing on,  by  which  higher  and  higher  faculties  are  develop- 
ed in  successive  organisms,  and  a  gradual  evolution  of 
higher  powers  in  the  highest  organisms  to  the  very  hour 
of  death.     Are  you  then  to  believe  in  the  sudden  and 


Science    Spiritualism  and  Theology.        195 

absolute  reversal  of  all  laws  of  evolution,  and  the  abroga- 
tion of  any  design  in  existence — that  these  highest  facul- 
ties are  capable  of  no  further  development,  and  the 
whole  course  of  nature  falls  shattered  in  blank  annihila- 
tion? And  the  analogy  is  proof  almost  irresistible,  that 
the  material  and  the  spiritual  world  are  all  the  work  of 
one  Creative  Alind  which  was  taught  mankind  centuries 
ago;  and  this  law  shall  not  be  broken.  "We  have  reveal- 
ed the  creation  of  the  race,  with  special  faculties  to  ful- 
fill a  declared  purpose,  as  intelligent  agents  of  Nature's 
laws,  a  law  of  the  moral  world  declared,  and  a  spiritual 
force  revealed.  In  no  case  is  any  truth  contradicted, 
but  the  observed  facts  of  human  existence  are  shown  to 
be  explained  by  a  higher  law  and  force  than  any  you 
have  faculties  to  ascertain,  and  which  are  therefore  to 
us  natural. 

But  these  forces  are  ruled  by  exactly  the  same  laws 
to  which  observed  uniformity  of  natural  causes  and  ef- 
fects are  observed.  Spiritualism  asserts  the  existence 
of  a  future  world,  of  which  it  states  the  conditions  and 
laws.  The  absolute  proof  is  only  to  be  reached  by  living 
facts.  We  also- assert  a  spiritual  life  and  the  conditions 
and  laws  to  be  the  same,  only  in  a  different  stage  of  de- 
A  elopment ;  man  makes  or  mars  the  happiness  and  good- 
ness of  his  lellowmcn,  and  as  you  look  around  the 
world  you  see  in  that  all  the  foundations  of  the  world  are 
out  of  course;  sin  and  self  interest  marring  all  the  order 
and  progress  of  mankind.  You  see  a  great  striving  and 
yearning  in  the  heart  of  man  for  some  perfect  social  or- 
der, that  grows  stronger  as  knowledge  increasing,  en- 
abling men  to  see  more  and  more  clearly  what  might  be 
and  in  what  a  contrast  it  stands  to  what  is  a  great  up- 
heaving and  mighty  surging;  each  knot  of  men  fancy- 
mg  that  thev  have  some  panacea  for  the  ills  of  mank'ind, 
and  forcing  it  on  their  fellows.  Where  can  such  dreams  be 
realized  save  in  the  community  of  interests  bv  which  all 


196  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

who  are  Spiritualists  are  bound  to  prefer  each  the  other's 
good  in  one  universal  brotherhood  of  mutual  helpful- 
ness? Each  one  filling  up  that  which  is  behind  of  the 
suffering-  and  "self  sacrifice."  And  if  .Spiritualism  thus 
proved  to  be  the  only  true  philosophy  of  life,  so  far  as 
you  can  verify  it,  the  one  science  that  is  found  to  har- 
monize all  phenomena  of  man's  higher  nature  which 
come  within  your  observation  and  experience,  are  vou 
not  bound  to  accept  it  when  it  teaches  of  other 
phases  and  developments  of  man's  life  which  are  as  yet 
bevond  your  observation,  and  of  which  therefore,  your 
faculties  can  ascertain  nothing,  save  so  far  as  may  be  re- 
vealed by  the  witness  of  those  who  have  been  admitted 
"behind  the  veil?"  The  phenomena  of  life  present  the 
most  subtle  mysteries  that  can  engage  the  thoughts  of 
men :  yet  of  the  most  real,  deep  interest. 

It  is  a  force  acting  on  matter  that  you  see  and  feel, 
of  which  you  are  made,  you  can  know  notliing  so  ether- 
eal and  impalpable  as  it,  though  so  terribly  real.  These 
are  subtle  forces,  which  you  can  perceive  only  through 
its  action  upon  matter,  but  most  real.  Do  not  all  observ- 
ed phenomena  point  to  the  conclusion  that  it  is  independ" 
cnt  of  the  material  world,  and  must  therefore  be  pre- 
sumed in  its  higher  developments  to  have  a  separate  ex- 
istence of  its  owni,  in  another  world  of  which  your  facul- 
ties as  yet  have  no  cognizances?  But  as  the  laws  of  that 
higher  life  have  been  revealed  on  credible  evidence,  and 
shown  to  be  such  as  harmonize  with  all  experience  so  far 
as  you  can  trace  and  test  its  working,  are  you  not  bound 
as  reasonable  men  to  accept  the  evidence  as  to  these  fur- 
ther phases  of  life,  which  are  distracted,  to  be  possible  for 
the  future  without  dependence  upon  matter,  such  as  your 
bodies  are  made  of?  The  higher  life  is  declared  to  be 
subject  to  strict  and  uniform  laws  revealed  by  messages 
from  the  unseen  world  that  made  the  force  and  ordained 
its  laws,  which  have  been  verified  with  absolute  fidelity 


Science,  Spiritualism  and  Theology.        197 

by  all  subsequent  experience  and  observation  of  man- 
kind. Now,  friends,  we  hope  we  have  made  Spiritual 
philosophy  plain  to  all  and  we  ask,  can  you  find,  or  can 
you  cite  us  to  any  science  or  religion  that  can  offer  the 
proofs  and  demonstrated  facts  other  than  Spiritualism? 
In  a  few  years  the  world  will  know  that  Spiritualism  is 
the  only  religion  that  is  able  to  show  absolute  proof  for 
its  claims! 

Denton. 


198  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XXXIII. 

MOTHERHOOD. 

The  soul  of  motherhood  fostered  and  unfolded  is 
the  grandest  and  noblest  work  of  God.  For  in  this  great 
liuman  attribute  dwells  all  the  highest  and  the  purest 
sympathies  that  exist.  The  mothers  of  your  world  are 
the  saviors  of  your  world !  Look  on  a  fair,  innocent 
woman  with  her  young  babe  pressed  close  to  her  throb- 
bing breast,  singing  a  low  lullaby  as  she  gently  rocks  the 
infant  to  slumberland!  The  firelight  is  flashing  with 
glowing  caresses  over  her  love-lit  face,  with  its  fond 
picture  of  anxious  and  tender  care!  Look  how  she 
smooths  over  and  over  again  the  rosy  baby  hands  or 
see  the  little  fingers  clasped  around  her  own.  and  she 
fears  to  take  her  hand  away  lest  she  should  disturb  the 
sleep  of  the  Lord  of  the  House!  Ah.  me!  how  she  croons 
and  cuddles  her  young,  the  true  mother;  then  how,  e^"en 
early  in  their  lives  she  teaches  them  self  dependence,  and 
wdiile  they  come  face  to  face  with  many  a  bitter  lesson, 
she  stands  aside  in  anguish.  She  could,  shield  them  and 
make  them  weaklings,  but  no!  She  is  stronger  than 
that,  she  would  rather  sacrifice  and  suffer  so  that  she 
may  find  them  growing  into  strong  men  and  women! 
For  she  loves  her  children  with  that  unalterable  affec- 
tion which  time  and  Eternity  mark  unchanged !  For 
she  is  indeed  the  true  mother !  But  these  sort  of  mothers 
are  not  so  often  to  be  found.     All  mothers  believe  they 


Motherhood.  199 

Icve  their  children  but  they  do  not!  The  majority  of 
mothers  give  their  offspring  e\ery  whim  and  privilege 
that  money  and  labor  can  bu}'.  and  when  these  children 
grow  up  they  are  bigots,  and  imbeciles!  Their  mothers 
did  not  love  them  ever,  but  their  affection  stuck  throug-h 
the  outer  senses  and  through  vanity!  This  is  one  serious 
reason  for  so  many  wrongs  that  vour  world  is  suffering 
for  today! 

If  the  mothers  of  our  nation  are  the  makers  and 
saviors  of  our  nation,  then  let  them  of  earth  demand 
more  perfect  and  better  mothers !  It  is  a  fearful  thing 
to  stand  by  and  see  the  mothers  of  young  boys  sacrifice 
them  to  the  bloodshed,  and  death  of  the  battlefield!  Oh. 
the  fond,  i)ure  hearts  that  have  beat  the  death  limit  in 
the  breasts  of  those  true  mothers  when  they  knew  their 
brave  boys  were  falling  fatally  in  fields  of  blood  and 
crime!  Think  of  a  true  mother  rearing  a  boy  with  all 
the  tenderness  of  which  she.  and  she  alone  is  capable; 
dwell  for  one  moment  upon  all  the  great  principles  that 
she  daily  instills  within  him  as  his  vears  lengthen  and 
then  at  last  when  he  has  reached  the  age  of  twenty-one 
or  two  or  most  probably  younger,  he  answers  the  na- 
tion's call  to  go  out  and  murder  his  brothers  by  the 
wholesale!  If  the  deeper  sense  of  this  thought  could 
be  di,gested  by  the  majority  of  minds  on  your  earth,  then 
wars  would  cease  to  be  and  love  would  reign  supreme 
even  in  this  early  day!  But  tlie  mothers  of  the  world 
are  bringing  this  happv  condition  about  just  as  fast  as 
it  is  ])ossible  for  them  tn  do  so!  Thev  are  largely  love 
themsehes.  and  when  thc\'  walk  this  wondrous  \ibration 
so  permeates  the  elements,  that  the  world  in  general  will 
not  be  long  in  knowing  it  for  its  real  value  and  proclaim- 
ing it  throughout  tlie  universe  as  the  saving  power  of  the 
nation.  The  lo\e  of  true  and  pure  mothers!  God 
bless  them!  1  ha\e  seen  a  tinv  brother  and  sister  get- 
ting into  a   fierce  (|uarrel ;  cacli  with  its  burst  of  stormy 


200  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

fire  and  anger,  each  with  its  rights  to  preserve  until  at 
last  the  terrible  battle  was  on !  The  mother  coming  sud- 
denly upon  the  scene  was  struck  with  woe  and  conster- 
nation, for  she  could  not  believe  before  that  her  darl- 
ings would  be  guilty  of  such  willful  spite!  In  such 
cases  then  this  mother  (if  she  be  the  real  mother)  does 
not  become  angry,  and  take  part  in  the  fray,  but  with 
sorrow  in  her  heart  and  tears  in  her  voice  she  entreats 
her  angry  children  to  refrain  from  further  battling,  un- 
til gradually  the  light  of  her  love  breaks  like  a  thousand 
surgings  into  their  little  wayward  hearts  and  puts 
to  rout  all  hatred  there  and  before  they  know  it  they  are 
in  her  arms  with  their  tiny  hands  clasped  close  together, 
while  she  sweetly,  gently,  in  baby  tongue  fashion  croons 
the  sleepy  lullaby. 

Oh,  the  fervent  crying  appeals  that  come  drifting 
up  to  us  from  these  fond  mothers'  hearts,  praying  and 
supplicating  that  their  children  may  be  led  always  in  the 
path  of  virtue  and  righteousness !  And  these  tender 
prayers  are  alway  heard  by  the  Most  High  and  record- 
ed in  the  Great  Psychic  Book  of  Ether  by  the  keep- 
ers thereof!  And  these  appeals  are  answered,  too; 
with  what  a  warm  vibrating  power  that  answer  fills  the 
mother's  waiting,  anxious  soul !  A  mother's  love  pene- 
trates through  the  thickest  iron  walls  of  darkness  and 
despair,  and  is  able,  under  any  circumstance  to  find  and 
claim  its  very  own  offspring! 

A  true  mothers  love  protects  against  all  the  evils 
and  storms  of  life,  and  if  a  woman  possess  all  the  refine- 
ment and  culture  of  the  Universe  with  gold  and  jew^els 
galore,  if  she  possess  not  mother  love,  she  is  like  unto 
a  rare  painted  china  vase,  which  is  bottomless! 

This  great  treasure  in  a  woman  is  priceless  and  is 
her  saving  grace !  The  mother  love  is  able  to  find  good 
in  a  heart  which  the  world  condemns  as  absolutely  de- 
praved!     Thousands  upon  thousands  of  men  have  loiter- 


Motherhood.  201 

ed  in  the  darkness  of  wrongxloing'  for  years,  when  at  last 
mother  love  has  found  a  way  into  their  calloused  souls, 
and  like  a  beam  from  the  sunlight  so  filled  and  softened 
with  its  radiant  light,  that  the  sin-cursed  heart  once  again 
remembered  mother  and  home,  and  turned  right  about 
and  became  altogether  a  different  individual! 

The  mothers  most  to  be  admired  are  those  who  came 
up  to  womanhood  under  the  difficulties  of  poverty,  who 
did  not  receive  and  really  knew  not  anything  of  life  but 
lowly  toil,  yet  who  suffered  and  who  waited  with  soul 
overflowing  with  tenderness,  and  fingers  never  resting 
until  they  stood  the  proud  possessors  of  a  large  and  well 
raised  family !  Grant,  Lincoln,  Garfield  and  other  as 
wonderful  characters  claimed  such  mothers  as  those  for 
their  own!      God  bless,   keep  and   protect  the  mothers. 

Alfred  Tennyson. 


202  Thp:  Dawx  of  Another  Lific 


XXXIV. 


AMBITIOX. 

Ambition  is  one  of  the  greatest  forces  that  stirs  the 
breast  of  man  today,  and  tricked  out  in  fair  disguise  she 
can  bode  him  terrible  ill  if  she  choose!  But  if  she  stir 
1  im  for  the  execution  of  more  ennobling,  freer  and 
braver  acts,  then  she  is  indeed  his  stronghold,  his  sister 
and  his  truest  friend !  When  ambition  fills  the  children 
of  men  with  an  all  powerful  fire  and  urges  them  on  to 
do  the  tasks  their  brothers  have  left  undone;  to  free  the 
more  timid  and  uncertain  brothers  from  the  yoke  of 
slavery  and  set  them  into  a  bright  sphere  of  right  and 
liberty,  then  ambition  should  be  fostered  and  nurtured 
into  a  beautiful  and  everlasting  life  t(~»  live  forever  in  the 
breast  of  him  who  cherisheth  !  But  alas !  for  thi:)se  who 
are  held  within  the  awful  clutch  of  the  loAver  prompt- 
ings of  ambition's  voice!  Alas!  these  demon  whispers! 
They  are  indeed  mighty  in  their  hold  upon  men !  And 
those  within  the  thrall  of  this  terrible  influence  are  ever 
at  the  beck  and  call  of  the  baser  and  more  material  ele- 
ments existing  in  man!  For  instance,  a  man  accumulates 
money  and  he  is  insatiate  in  his  desires  for  more  and 
more  money,  and  he  will  probably  tell  you  that  it  is 
perfectly  natural  for  him  to  make  and  possess  money, 
that  he  could  not  do  otherwise  if  he  would  and  that  he 
knows  not  how  to  do  anything  else!  Mortals  of  earth, 
if  it  is  natural  for  that  brother  to  make  money,  that 
quality  within  him  is  much  to  ha  admired.  l)ut  thcil  he 
must  keep  accumulating  from  year  to  year  and  heaping 


Ambition.  203 

up  his  gains  more  than  he  will  e\-er  know  what  to  do 
with,  is  monstrous  and  abnormal !  For  what  did  God 
qualify  this  man?  To  heap  up  money  gains,  until  he 
could  not  begin  to  estimate  how  rich  he  was,  and  feed 
a  selfish  ambition  to     fill  fatness? 

No,  brother  or  sister  of  mortal  ken,  he  produced, 
this  element  in  man,  so  that  he  might  be  of  some 
physical  account  in  the  world,  and  helj5  drag  his  brothers 
and  sisters  out  of  the  slime  and  dirt  of  the  common 
streets !  He  gave  him  the  great  and  good  power  of 
money  getting,  and  the  ambition  and  love  of  his  toil, 
that  he  might  grow  better  himself,  by  stooping  and  hel])- 
ing  others  up  to  higher  ])lanes  of  life!  And  sometimes 
how  much  more  good  could  be  executed  in  the  world  if 
there  was  money  to  carrv  (nit  the  deeds ! 

Man  is  only  ambitious  to  do  the  things  which 
seemeth  to  him  best  to  do,  neither  will  he  perform  acts 
which  in  the  main  appear  to  him  wrong,  but  that  his 
conceptions  are  most  often  in  great  error  is  but  the  com- 
mon result!  How  many  men  liave  fought,  bled  and  died, 
and  in  the  great  consummation,  but  find  that  tliey  were 
all  wrong,  and  that  their  own  aspirations,  stirred  bv 
false  conceptions  had  caused  them  to  execute  the  deeds 
of  their  past  lives!  We  believe  on  this  side  that  all 
mankind  would  act  wisely  if  thev  thought  wiselv,  and 
that  their  very  thoughts  would  be  wisd(Mn  herself  if  they 
but  knew  how  to  get  hold  of  these  thoughts !  The  great 
error  lies  in  the  fact  tliat  man's  en\'ironment  has  been 
such  that  he  has  not  been  al)le  in  a  great  measure  to 
come  into  this  ricli  heritage  of  almost  perfect  thinking. 
However  there  will  1)e  a  time  when  mankind  will  have 
tin's  spacious  metliod  of  thought  to  liave  and  to  hold  as 
theirs  forever,  and  then  but  only  then  will  the  world  wit- 
ness a  change  in  the  acts  of  men.  will  see  a  decided 
change  in  all  pu1)Hc  institutions  of  correction  and  deten- 
tion,   for   these   abodes   then    will   be   used    for   tlie   sole 


204  1'he  Dawn  of  Anothkr  Life. 

purpose  of  tletaining  the  erring-  ones,  and  improxing 
their  minds,  making  them  better  by  throwing  lender  love 
all  around  them,  and  last,  but  not  by  any  means  least, 
giving  them  a  ehance !  Men  would  have  more  holy 
ambitions  if  they  had  a  chance  to  have,  would  think 
more  true  and  more  tender  thoughts,  would  breathe  the 
innocent  breath  of  a  freer  life,  a  grander  being,  and 
leaving  the  straight  and  narrow  way  to  take  care  of 
itself,  would  step  out  into  the  broad  beaten  way,  where 
the  sunlight  of  God's  truth  shines  up  into  the  perfect 
day  and  understand! 

CORELLI. 


The  Unfoldment  of  Life.  2U 


XXXV. 


THE  UNFOLDMENT  OF  LIFE. 

Ever  since  the  creation  of  the  world,  man,  animal, 
bird  and  vegetable  kingdom  existed.  They  have  all  been 
developed  to  a  higher  plane  of  sensibility ;  man's  finer 
faculties  of  intellect  are  also  responsible  in  a  great  meas- 
ure, for  the  alertness  and  intelligence  of  animals :  for  in 
his  progression  he  causes  all  forms  of  life  to  do  likewise. 
You  see  in  the  spring  time  the  unfoldment  of  the  grass, 
the  leaf  and  the  wild  flowers  that  nature  has  planted  with 
her  own  will !  Can  you  conceive  of  anything  more  pure 
and  innocent  than  the  flower?  Many  writers  tell  you 
that  man  evolved  from  the  lower  form  or  type  of  the 
animal  kingdom ;  such  is  not  the  case ;  for  man  has  al- 
ways existed  as  man,  but  through  the  spiritual  unfold- 
ment alone  he  has  become  civilized ;  in  a  great  measure, 
men  have  been  brought  to  realize  that  through  their  own 
efforts,  they  are  powerful  to  free  themselves  from  their 
barbarous  and  uncivilized  condition.  Nature  did  not 
intend  man  to  war  against  his  brother,  for  all  life  evolv- 
ed from  the  one  great  Source  of  all  Intelligence ;  and 
that  is  Love !  The  same  elements  that  are  required  to 
make  one  piece  of  machinery,  must  be  also  used  to  make 
others:  and  so  with  the  human  being;  the  only  differ- 
ence is  that  the  elements  in  the  machinerv  are  of  grosser 
matter  than  the  millions  of  atoms  in  the  human  being. 
Did  you  ever  stop  to  think  what  a  wonderful  piece  of 
mechanism  is  man!  First,  the  atomic  stage,  the  embrv- 
onic  condition,   and   then   the   eartlily   life   of   man.      .All 


206  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

life  is  unfolded  in  darkness  because  darkness  is  negative, 
and  light  is  positive.  These  two  forces  are  essential  in 
all  forms  of  life;  therefore,  it  requires  the  same  element 
to  produce  any  spiritual  manifestation.  Man  came  upon 
your  earth  plane  without  his  volition,  and  will  go  away 
the  same  route,  and  passing  out  of  the  material  form  is 
inevitable,  and  although  a  natural  law,  there  are  thou- 
sands of  men  and  women  who  never  think  of  passing 
out ;  they  think  only  of  material  things,  not  knowing 
how  soon  they  may  cross  to  the  Great  Beyond ;  where 
life  is  everlasting,  and  eternal.  You  are  the  children  of 
the  same  mother,  and  the  same  journey  awaits  you  all! 
Another  life  is  sure,  and  you  will  know  and  love  again 
the  ones  who  loved  you  here.  The  All-wise  and  Infinite 
Intelligence  has  placed  upon  you,  your  earth-nature  in 
all  her  perfection  for  you  to  improve  and  utilize;  and 
caused  the  great  wheel  of  progress  to  revolve.  Without 
this  intelligence,  what  could  man  hope  to  accomplish? 
Many  developments  of  the  past  ages  go  to  show  that  a 
very  thin  veil  separates  the  known  from  the  unknown. 
And  what  are  called  occult  or  spirit  powers,  are  nothing 
but  natural  powers  not  yet  revealed  by  the  efforts  of 
science,  or  are  manifested  so  definitely  that  they  can 
be  apprehended  as  natural  facts.'  Wireless  telegraphy  is 
an  accepted  scientific  fact,  because  its  power  of  manifesta" 
tion  has  been  shown  to  be  within  the  sphere  of  Nature's 
laws.  And  your  scientific  men-  are  working  to  dispel  the 
cloud  of  ignorance  which  prevents  you  from  understand- 
ing. Every  fact  which  can  be  brought  within  the  cog- 
nizance of  the  senses,  is  a  natural  fact.  There  is  no  such 
thing  as  supernatural ;  in  fact  there  is  nothing  supernat- 
ural. All  things  are  natural ;  even  your  organs  of  ap- 
prehension are  not  yet  attuned  to  it  and  they  mav  never 
l>e.  It  would  almost  seem  as  if  science  herself  were 
about  to  demonetrate  the  existence  of  a  higher  sphere 
of  vibration  bv  strictly   inductive  metliods.      These   re- 


The  Unfoldment  of  Life.  ^37 

fined  states  of  matter  bring  you  consciously  nearer  the 
limits  of  what  you  may  conceive  of  the  spiritual.  Science 
will  yet  prove  the  fact  of  a  future  life  for  man.  Man  is 
conceded  to  be  the  highest  and  most  intelligent  of  organ- 
ized beings,  and  if  he  were  asked  the  extent  of  the  uni- 
\-erse,  he  would  reply  that  it  was  bounded  by  the  visible 
horizon.  The  vast  sweep  of  land  and  sea  encircling  your 
stupendous  globe,  tlie  innumerable  host  of  suns  and  plan- 
ets, comets  and  nebulae  are  to  him  unknown.  To  him 
they  do  not  exist,  and  any  attempt  to  prove  their  exis- 
tance  would  be  futile,  because  he  can  not  conceive  oE 
them  since  they  are  entirely  beyond  the  grasp  of  his 
senses.  So  with  the  materialist.  A  spiritual  universe 
does  not  exist  for  him,  simply  because  he  cannot  exam- 
ine it  with  any  of  his  five  senses.  The  vast  majority  of 
persons  are  not  critical  readers,  and  it  is  for  that  reason 
they  will  be  pleased  with  this  book.  Man  in  his  primitive 
state  was  held  so  close  under  the  thrall  of  superstition 
that  he  attributed  the  moving  of  the  leaves,  the  flowing 
of  streams,  the  falling  of  rain,  and  other  phenomena  of 
Nature  to  invisible  spirits,  and  whatever  might  be  ihe 
harm  or  benefit  therefrom,  he  would  distinguish  likewise 
to  be  visited  upon  him  with  good  or  evil!  Scientific 
Spiritualism  has  show^n  the  super-physical  cause  of 
many,  or  all  of  these  phenomena  while  science  seeks  for 
tlie  physical  cause  of  things  rather  than  l>e  content  with 
tlie  primitive  assumption  or  superphysical. 

But  the  Inimrin  mind  has  a  tendency  to  ascribe  al- 
most anything  to  the  superphysical,  that  it  cannot  under- 
stand. It  is  well  known  that  science  has  not  yet  dis- 
covered the  nature  of  life  nor  its  origin.  For  this  reason 
there  always  have  been  and  still  are  many  persons  whf> 
hold  that  in  addition  to  the  chemical  components  of  all 
living  l)eings,  there  is  a  mysterious  force.  They  object 
that  nauiral  forces  arc  just  as  capable  as  any  other  me- 
chanical princii)lc  to  explain  lite.     To  this  the  opi)onents 


208  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

answer :  "It  does  not  follow  that  you  never  will  find  a 
satisfactory  physical  explanation  of  life."  It  is  and  has 
been  a  query  as  to  a  future  existence  ever  since  the  crea- 
tion of  the  world.  All  of  the  great  religions  have  taught 
it,  but  have  never  been  able  to  prove  it.  The  most  sav- 
age races  of  people  are  visited  by  spirits.  Is  it  not 
strange  that  those  noble  souls,  so  full  of  hope  and  inter- 
est in  earth  life  and  in  human  affairs,  should  pass  away 
and  never  be  heard  of  again ;  and  those  hearts,  bound  to 
you  by  an  affection  so  strong,  should  love  you  and  never 
come  to  you  any  more?  This  is  not  the  case,  my  friends, 
they  do  come  to  you  whether  you  are  aware  of  it  or  not ; 
there  has  always  been  a  vague  belief  in  spirits,  appari- 
tions of  the  dead,  and  Spiritual  manifestations.  Another 
great  dif^culty  as  to  your  continued  existence,  is  the  dis- 
solution of  the  body. 

All  that  you  know  of  human  life  is  in  connection 
with  the  body.  You  believe  that  man  existed ;  then  why 
not  believe  that  spirits  existed?  Without  man's  physical 
existence,  there  would  be  no  spiritual  existence.  Bear  that 
in  mind,  my  friends.  Can  you  make  something  out  of 
nothing?  We  do  not  refuse  to  the  animal  all  hope  of  con- 
tinued existence.  The  living  principle  in  the  animal  is 
capable  of  development  into  a  higher  mode  of  existence 
after  the  death  of  the  body.  All  life  has  a  counterpart 
(spirit)  for  all  creation  of  life  is  from  one  great  Source 
of  Intelligence.  Man's  soul  is  developed  by  knowledge ;  as 
his  body  grows  old  and  decays,  his  mind  continues  to  ad- 
vance. So  careful  is  Nature  that  she  never  uses  one 
atom  of  matter,  one  molecule  of  organized  matter  or  one 
unit  of  power  without  its  effect  and  results.  If  you 
would  ask  the  skeptic  what  do  you  know  about  another 
life,  he  must  reply  that  he  knew  very  little  about  it. 
And  if  he  did,  it  might  take  his  thoughts  too  far  away 
from  his  earthly  duties.  He  thinks  if  he  was  able  to  look 
into  the  Great  Beyond,  he  might  regret  being  obliged  to 


The  Unfoldment  of  Life.  209 

remain  in  this  life  so  long-.  So  he  makes  it  his  duty  to 
think,  not  of  the  hereafter,  but  of  the  world  that  is  now. 
The  All  wise  and  Infinite  power  sends  death  to  every  one 
of  his  creatures  to  whom  he  has  given  life;  since  death 
is  as  universal  as  life,  death  must  be  a  blessing  as  well  as 
life.  It  is  a  part  of  the  great  change ;  it  is  a  step  forward 
only  to  another  ])hase  of  living.  There  are  a  great  many 
advantages  connected  with  the  event  which  you  call 
death.  Consider  what  the  great  Infinite  Intelligence 
has  done  for  you  in  your  earthly  abode,  and  then  what  it 
will  do  for  you  in  spirit  life.  There  is  infinite  variety 
in  the  spirit  world  :  there  are  flowers  and  trees,  lakes  and 
rivers ;  there  is  a  greater  variety  over  here ;  for  surely 
the  wise  Intelligence  has  not  exhausted  itself  in  making 
your  world.  There  is  beyond,  for  the  eye  and  ear,  prob- 
lems for  the  intellect  to  investigate;  work  to  do.  useful- 
ness in  social  intercourse  and  affection ;  the  power  of 
progression,  the  signs  of  goodness  and  greatness  and 
the  hope  to  aspire.  Here  you  will  enter  more  into  the 
interior  life  of  nature,  and  can  come  nearer  to  the  work 
of  the  creative  power. 

Nature  not  only  wisely  and  kindly  provides  the  sup- 
ply to  satisfy  all  proper  desires,  but  it  has  created  within 
you  a  longing,  an  instinct  that  is  well  nigh  infallible,  in 
leading  you  to  the  source  of  this  supply.  We  might  il- 
lustrate this  by  the  migratory  instincts  of  birds;  they  in- 
stinctively yearn  for  the  South,  and  implicitly  following 
that  instinct,  it  directs  them  to  the  South. 

It  is  also  noticeable  again,  that  in  the  instinct  of 
direction,  with  which  animals  are  endcKved,  and  follow- 
ing the  impulse  of  that  instinct,  it  leads  them  to  the  de- 
sired point,  in  their  journeying.  When  animals  are  sick 
they  have  an  instinct  that  there  is  a  remedy,  and  follow- 
ing that  instinct,  thev  find  the  desired  remedy.  So  in 
the  physical  department  of  your  being,  you  hunger  for 
food,   and    following  that   longing  of   hunger,   you   are 


210  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

speedily   directed  to  a   supply  of   that    which   vou  most 
need. 

In  the  mental  department  of  your  being,  you  may 
have  constant  cravings  for  knowledge,  and  the  longing 
of  the  mind  carries  it  to  the  fountain  of  learning.  If 
you  reason  by  analogy,  would  it  not  seem  exceedingly 
reasonable,  that  desire  would  be  as  reliable  in  the  higher 
realms  of  your  being  as  in  those  lower  departments? 

If  you  are  safely  guided  by  desire  in  the  physical, 
the  social,  and  the  intellectual  departments  of  vour  being, 
you  would  be  fully  as  safely  guided  by  the  higher  desires 
of  the  soul.  All  of  life's  earthly  avenues  have  been 
trodden  in  vain,  and  man  has  returned  to  the  point  oi  be- 
ginning, as  thoroughly  unsatisfied  as  when  he  entered 
them.  When  I  speak  of  being  abundantly  satisfied, 
when  your  spiritual  desires  lead  you  to  the  great  Infinite 
Spirit,  I  do  not  mean  to  imply  that  this  satisfaction,  or 
sensuous  fervor  is  delicious  ecstacy,  or  soft,  dreamy  rap- 
ture. Being  satisfied  with  spiritual  truth,  you  do  not 
retire  from  domestic  life,,  nor  from  congenial  society, 
nor  from  business  activities,  nor  from  educational  enter- 
prises, nor  from  philanthropic  efforts,  nor  from  reform 
movements. 

You  take  spiritual  knowledge  into  your  heart,  and 
being  satisfied  in  it  and  with  it,  you  are  better  fitted  to 
enter  all  of  these  spheres  just  mentioned;  and  all  the 
other  avenues  of  life  that  are  honorable  and  pure,  than 
you  were  before;  and  all  the  callings  of  secular  life,  are 
liallowed  and  made  sacred  by  taking  Spiritual  knowledge 
into  your  soul.  But  having  found  complete  satisfaction 
in  Spiritual  knowdedge,  you  have  been  saved  from  that 
sickly,  morbid  craving,  for  sinful  pleasures  and  worldly 
amusements,  that  had  so  constantly  controlled  vou  hither- 
to. \\d-iat  the  soul  has  been  seeking  hither  and  tliitlier. 
has  found,  at  last,  in  Spiritual  truth,  and  seeks  no  far- 
ther in  other  directions. 


The  Unfoldment  of  Life.  211 

It  is  true  tliat  not  all  professed  Spiritualists  pos- 
sess this  sense  of  satisfaction  that  the  spirits  promise 
and  that  the  Spiritualists  may  enjoy;  and  that  some 
Spiritualists  frequently,  indeed  almost  constantly,  may 
be  found  on  the  level  of  the  world,  seeking  pleasure 
where  worldlings  seek  it. 

Your  world  has  been  abused  by  the  intense  cultiva- 
tion of  a  narrow  and  ignorant  religious  spirit  concerning 
a  future  life. 

•■  Nothing  should  be  more  glorifying  to  the  average 
race  than  the  hope  of  another  life.  As  the  Spirit  world 
overarches  the  earth,  so  the  great  life  of  the  hereafter 
overhangs  and  perfects  the  feeling  of  evanishing  exist- 
ence. To  allwise  and  intelligent  minds,  force  meant 
something  when  it  created  your  world,  and  established 
its  manifold  economies.  It  was  not  made  on  a  chance. 
The  experiences  of  }'Our  world  are  all  valuable  and  nec- 
essary. 

Your  environment  on  earth  is  absolutely  necessary 
to  your  education  and  culture.  Our  chief  business  just 
now  is  with  the  material  vrorld.  We  know  it,  laws  and 
their  "influence  over  you  and  human  civilization.  The 
world  you  live  in  was  evidently  framed  to  bring  to  you 
happiness.  Beautiful  light  for  the  eyes,  sweet  sounds 
for  the  ear.  pure  air  for  the  lungs,  scenes  of  glorious 
beauty  for  the  soul,  facts  for  the  perceptive  faculty, 
truth  for  the  conscience,  law  for  the  reason. 

You  abuse  your  world  when  you  deny  the  right  to 
be  happy  in  it.  Your  world  is  the  stepping  stone  to  the 
next.  It  suggests  and  necessitates  a  higher  and  better 
world.  There  is  no  love  on  vour  earth  in  child,  or 
maiden  or  mother,  or  martyr,  that  does  not  point  to 
the  immortal  love  that  shall  outweary  mortal  sin.  All 
things  in  nature  arc  real,  and  human  life  confirms  the 
testimony  that  you  complete  beyond,  what  you  begin 
on  earth.     Your  world  is  a  school-house,  and  men  and 


212  The  Dawn  of  Axothkr  J.ife. 

women  are  the  pupils.  For  what  purpose  do  you  learn 
your  lessons  and  slowly  acquire  your  culture,  if  there  be 
•JO  other,  no  progressive  life?  There  is  such  a  life.  Jt  is 
yours  if  you  but  strive  for  it.  You  win  it  by  faithful,  hon- 
est loving  action  in  the  life  that  now  is.  While  the  world 
lasts,  Spiritualism  must  be  preached  and  will  succeed 
only  as  the  same  rules  are  steadily  followed.  We  want 
earnest  living  men  and  women,  who  will  stoop  down  to 
suffering  humanity,  and  manifest  the  spirit  of  the 
Good  Samaritan;  stop  with  a  word  of  comfort,  a  look 
of  love,  a  lielping  hand.  Note  the  vastness  of  the  sea. 
the  grandeur  of  a  towering  mountain,  the  measure- 
less concave  of  the  midnight  sky  blazing  with  constell- 
ations, each  of  these  soothes  and  settles  the  agitated 
mind,  and  fills  the  soul  with  sublime  musings  of  him 
who  notes  the  fall  of  a  sparrow,  as  well  as  superintends 
the  destiny  of  worlds.  It  is  and  has  been  a  familiar 
utterance,  that  your  world  is  full  of  sin.  My  friends, 
you  should  not  forget  that  sin  is  not  so  much  in  the 
world  as  it  is  in  the  people.  The  more  you  study  the 
work  of  Nature,  the  more  intense  and  intelligent  will  be 
your  love  for  it.  Do  not  the  spirits  direct  the  attention 
of  its  hearers  to  the  world  of.  Nature  around  you?  It 
must  be  seen  however,  to  the  most  casual  obsei-^'ver, 
that  the  wisdom  of  Nature  is  displayed  in  the  adapta- 
tion of  means  to  ends.  In  all  animal,  vegetable  and 
plant  life,  from  the  simplest  to  the  most  complex,  there 
is  a  plan  for  each,  a  condition  and  a  means.  Human  life 
is  not  plundering  the  world,  but  for  improving  it. 

Prof.  Faraday. 


The  Philosophy  of  Soul  Mating.  213 


XXXVI. 


THE  PHILOSOPHY  OF  SOUL  MATING. 

There  never  was  nor  yetever  will  be  a  complete 
feminine  soul  without  the  masculine  counterpart.  Nor 
zicc  z'crsa.  The  feminine  represents  tenderness,  pity, 
shyness,  truth  and  love;  while  the  masculine  is  truly  com- 
posed of  boldness,  undaunted  courage,  strength,  firmness 
and  stubbornness  of  pui"pose,  and  the  very  fact  of  all 
these  very  fine  elements  so  mingling  and  inter-blending 
as  to  make  a  complete  whole,  introduces  to  you  the 
philosophy  of  soul-mating ! 

Therefore  no  scjul  stands  alone  as  a  whole,  for  some- 
where in  the  finitude  is  the  other  half,  the  twin  soul, 
the  counterpart  of  each  cjther,  and  these  two  in  one  must 
each  be  so  constituted  as  to' possess  cjualifications  that 
exactly  fit  eacli  other,  and  when  that  great  immutable 
law  can  do  its  work  without  a  single  line  of  cross-vibra- 
tion, then  these  two  half  souls  find  each  other,  and  form 
a  whole  soul !  It  is  so  preposterous  for  a  man  or  a  wo- 
man to  boast  of  his  or  her  particular  achieve- 
ments, saying:  "I  am  perfectly  independent  of  the  other 
sex,  for  mv  accomplishments  in  life,  I  only  depend  upon 
myself  for  my  wonderful  results!"  So  the  results  of 
labor  may  be  trulv  good,  for  where  there  is  great  labor 
there  is  also  excellence,  but  again  we  must  tell  ynu  that  a 
thing  however  complete  it  may  in  the  mortal  concep- 
tion, if  it  be  performed  whollv  b\-  a  male  or  female  'hen 
it  is  to  our  understanding  onl\-  half  of  what  it  \\ould  have 


214  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

been  if  a  whole  soul  had  worked  it  out  into  comple- 
tion. You  will  naturally  ask:  "If  there  is  such  a  law 
as  the  law  of  soul  mating,  win-  does  Nature  allow  so 
many  to  unite  upon  earth  who  are  not-  truly  mated,  and 
hence,  all  the  trouble  and  sorrow  that  now  exists  be  left 
to  continuously  happen  at  will?"  We  answer.  "In  the 
great  laboratory  of  Nature  are  especial  workmen,  who 
only  perfonn  her  wonders  and  mysteries  upon  certain 
existing  laws  that  she  possesses.  But  before  any  law 
of  Nature  can  be  enacted  upon,  there  must  certain  condi- 
tions arising  that  are  perfectly  and  properly  conducive  to 
the  consummation  of  such  ends  and  until  these  conditions 
are  ripened  and  ready  there  can  be  no  complete  action  of 
these  truly  wonderful  laws !  There  is  no  undertaking  of 
spirit  or  mortal,  but  what  rests  on  a  certain  vibration  of 
conditions  to  perform  its  accomplishment.  Now  within 
the  laws  of  attraction  and  repulsion  there  are  live  and  ex- 
isting certain  forces  that  attract,  and  certain  ones  that  re- 
pel. A  wave  vibration  coming  between  these  two  forces 
would  partake  of  each  one  only  to  the  extent  of  condi- 
tions at  tlie  time.  If  the  law  of  repulsion  caught  up  the 
tiny  wave,  then  the  object  of  the  humanity  to  which  this 
tiny  wave  must  eventually  travel,  would  be  repulsed  en- 
tirely from  the  object  of  his  soul,  or  the  mate  of  his  soul, 
while  if  the  wave  was  caught  effectually  by  the  law  "of  at- 
traction and  traveled  to  both  souls  of  like  nature  then  the 
consummation  could  only  result  in  a  meeting  of  these 
soul  mates ! 

The  law  of  repulsion  oftentimes  works  so  strongly  in 
the  elementarv  conditions  of  mortals  that  much  of  their 
success  in  life  is  denied  them  until  they  ascend  to  ad- 
vancing years.  The  action  of  this  same  law  is  responsible 
for  holding  apart  soul  mates  upon  the  earth  plane.  While 
the  law  of  re])ulsion  is  sometimes  a  great  trouble  to  us  in 
taking  away  from  us  wdiat  we  most  desire,  yet  without  it 


The  Philosophy  of  Soul  ]^Iating.  215 

tlie  great  law  of  attraction  would  be  almost  powerless, 
lor  the  objects  which  are  repulsed  very  often,  and  at  last 
come  into  a  vibration  with  the  law  of  attraction,  tins  law 
becomes,  under  such  circumstances,  very  much  stimulat- 
ed, and  taking-  up  these  adverse  vibrations  feeds  upon 
them,  and  becomes  mighty,  and  traveling  with  the  veloc- 
ity of  lightning  brings   together  the  ol)iects   desired. 

The  law  of  attraction  is  forever  active,  always  feed- 
ing upon  all  other  elementary  laws,  while  the  law  of  re- 
pulsion is  oftentimes  inactive,  and  very,  very  active  when 
truly  cross  vibrations  reach  its  center.  In  everv  atmos 
pheric  breeze- that  blows,  there  exists  and  travels  the  laws 
of  repulsion  and  attraction,  and  in  these  laws  exist  \-ibra- 
lion,  and  around  and  in  vibration  exists  and  moves  wave 
motion. 

These  vibratory  wave  motions  only  become  indi- 
vidualized when  taken  up  either  by  the  law  of  attraction 
and  repulsion,  then  they  have  a  definite  meaning,  and 
they  are  success  or  failure  to  any  or  each  individual  they 
come  in  contact  with  after  that.  If  tliere  be  for  instance 
a  man  who  lives  in  the  farthest  country  of  your  globe, 
away  from  a  woman  \\dio  dwells  ecjually  as  far  away 
from  him,  and  these  two  be  the  other  half  of  each  other, 
or  in  them  dwells  only  the  whole  unit,  then  the  law  of  at- 
traction is  never  at  rest  until  it  vibrates  each  wave  and 
finally  joins  their  hands.  There  may  be  anv  amount  of 
adverse  conditions  coming  to  them  in  their  material  en- 
vironments, and  so  the  wave  motions  uiav  settle  for  a 
tnne  with  the  law  of  repulsion,  and  so  for  a  space  upset 
all  their  plans,  but  if  attraction  can  gain  enough  stimu- 
lus, then  while  these  two  mortals  still  live  on  the  mortal 
]?lane.  they  will  most  assuredly  meet  and  almost  instantly 
unite,  but  if  not  completed  on  earth,  attraction  will 
eventually  l)ring  them  together  in   Spirit    Spheres. 

When  soul  mates  meet  and  umte  the  lost  aspiration"^. 


216  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

aims  and  desires  which  each  have  given  up  as  dead  are 
again  enhvened  and  awakened  to  full  life,  and  they  in 
each  other  become  perfected  in  ideals,  which  could  never 
have  been  dreamed  of  on  any  other  condition  or  plane  of 
existence. 

There  are  a  great  many  people  in  your  world  who 
are  seeking  blindly  for  something  that  they  scarcely  hope 
to  reach,  and  groping  day  by  day  in  the  darkness  of  lost 
hope,  they  merely  make  out  to  exist,  and  where  to  live, 
they  do  not  even  realize  what  the  term  means.  Some  great 
and  beautiful,  and  as  equally  true  an  ideal  has  sometime 
in  life  faced  them,  and  because  they  could"  not  reach  it 
they  gave  it  up  entirely!  One  great  reason  for  this 
and  probably  the  principal  reason  in  most  cases  is  be- 
cause the  other  half  of  that  soul  is  not  to  be  found  for 
so  many  years,  and  therefore  it  remains  impossible  for 
the  one  half  to  reach  the  full  realization  of  his  or  her 
hopes,  for  where  one  is  endowed  with  one  or  two  essen- 
tial qualities,  the  qualities  existing  in  the  other  half  of 
that  soul  is  necessary  in  order  to  bring  about  the  consum- 
mation of  the  whole  soul's  desire.  For  the  qualities  in 
the  man  and  woman  soul  separately  existing,  when  com- 
ing in  contact  with  one  another,  would  blend  so  perfectly 
that  there  would  not  be  one  chord  out  of  vibrative  har- 
mony, not  one  element  out  of  tune  so  that  this  whole  soul 
joined  forever,  could  not  possibly  be  unsuccessful  in  any- 
thing that  it  desired  for  there  would  positively  be  no 
arbitrary  forces  there,  and  nothing  but  the  fullness 
of  overwhelming  love  and  righteousness  permeating  all, 
filling  the  very  essence  of  the  air  the^^  breathe  whether 
in  the  physical  or  spiritual  world. 

The  law  of  soul  mating  is  a  permanent  living  law — 
always  has  been,  is,  and  always  will  be,  and  because 
great  numbers  of  earth  and  heaven  yet  are  unaware  of 
its  existence  is  never  any  proof  that  such  a  law  is  not. 


The  Piiilosop?iv  of  Soul  ^Iating.  217 

We  of  the  higher  spheres  have  attended  many,  profound 
lectures  on  the  subject  of  "The  Philosophy  of  Soul  Mat- 
ing," and  we  are  making  a  valiant  effort  to  give  our 
knowledge  to  the  world  of  mortals  as  soon  as  they  are 
able  to  receive  it. 

Countess  Lolita. 


218  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life 


XXXVII. 


MIAN'S  FEAR  OF  DEATH. 

Christianity  professes  to  deliver  yon  from  the  fear 
of  death,  and  yet  its  teachers  have  steadily  used  this  fear 
as  a  motive,  and  today  large  numbers  remain  in  bondage 
to  that  dread.  It  is  difficult  to  find  one  who  does  not 
fear  and  not  regard  death  as  the  last  great  enemy,  the 
darkest  of  all  disasters,  who  does  not  speak  of  that  which 
is  common  to  you  all  as  the  inevitable  calamity,  but  the 
Spiritualist. 

Such  dread  is,  perhaps,  largely  natural  from  early 
training.  One  hardly  can  be  expected  to  contemplate 
without  apprehension  an  event  which  puts  such  a  period 
to  your  present  experiences  and  which  has  issued  con- 
cerning self  ond  his  surroundings. 

The  trouble  or  rather  one  trouble  with  your  ortho- 
dox brethren  is,  they  know  nothing  about  spiritual  resur- 
rection. You  believe  that  what  they  are  preaching  is 
the  resurrection  of  the  body. 

Man  preserves  his  identity  and  lives  on  in  the 
Spiritual  World  building  up  the  foundation  he  had  laid 
in  his  early  stage  of  being.  It  is  evident  that  there  is  an 
awakening  all  over  the  land  on  the  subject  of  spiritual 
truth  as  taught  by  the  philosophy  of  Spiritualism. 

He  who  says  that  Spiritualism  accepts,  endorses, 
recog'nizes  or  tolerates  the  doctrine  of  free  love,  is  mis- 
taken. 

The   worst   man   tliat   ever  lived   does   not   deserve 


Man's  Fear  of  Death.  219 

•unending,  hopeless  suffering.     Give  everybody  a  cliance 
either  here  or  in  the  spirit  world. 

Man  is  actuated  by  his  ruling  love,  and  his  associates 
en  earth  are  probably  in  sympathy  with  that  love. 

Be  guided  in  every  action  more  by  the  inward  voice 
than  by  any  external  direction,  inasmuch  as  the  internal 
is,  and  the  external  is  not  the  true  reality.  A  man  may  as- 
sume a  virtue  and  thus  deceive  his  friends,  but  on  the 
Spirit  Side  "nothing  is  covered  that  sliall  not  be  revealed 
nor  hid  that  shall  not  be  known!" 

The  fifteenth,  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries 
were  remarkable  for  visicfns.  and  the  third,  fourth  and 
fifth  for  miracles. 

The  visions  were  substantially  tli,e  same  as  your 
mediums  ha\'e,  and  the  miracles  correspond  to  the  cures 
by  magnetic  healers  in  your  day. 

The  little  I  have  seen  of  your  world  and  know  of 
the  history  of  mankind  teaches  me  to  look  upon  their  er- 
rors in  sorrow,  not  in  anger.  When  I  look  at  one  poor 
heart  that  has  sinned  and  suffered,  and  represents  to  my- 
self the  struggles  it  passed  through,  the  brief  pulsations 
of  joy,  the  tears  of  regret,  the  feebleness  of  purpose,  the 
scorn  of  the  world  that  has  little  charity,  the  desolation 
cf  the  soul'.s  sanctuary  and  threatening  voices  within, 
health  gone,  happiness  gone — I  would  fain  leave  the 
erring,  soul  of  my  fellow  man  \\\{h  Him  from  wliose 
liand  it  came. 

Friends,  let  the  standard  of  thouglil  and  action 
which  mortals  have  erected  be  made  subservient  to  the 
divine  and  immutable  standard  which  is  presented  in 
Nature  and  developed  in  soul. 

Spiritualists  can  understand  if  their  Christian 
brethren  cannot,  how  Paul  was  caught  up  into  the  third 
heaven  or  sphere,  and  there  beheld  things  unspeakable, 
witliout   leaving  the   body.      The   character  of   a   man's 


220  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

future  for  good  or  ill  whether  happy  or  otherwise,  is  in 
a  great  measure  dependent  upon  himself — at  least  upon 
him.  as  well  as  the  material  growth  of  a  tree. 

A  true,  faithful  Spiritualist  labors  with  disinterested 
feelings  and  motives  for  the  good  and  happiness  of 
others. 

It  is  an  evidence  of  mental  weakness  to  doubt  the 
existence  of  the  soul  because  your  fingers  cannot  grasp 
it. 

We  want  salvation  in  the  world.  In  the  spirit  world 
we  will  have  it,  because  you  take  it  with  you. 

Once  upon  a  time  a  fond  mother  took  her  little  five 
year  old  daughter  into  the  "spare  room"  and  spent  three 
whole  hours  in  describing  to  her  young  mind  the  beauties 
of  the  orthodox  Heaven;  how  they  all  would  stand  be- 
fore a  great  white  throne  and  wave  palms  and  shout 
hymns  to  the  Lord  forever.  Then  turning  to  the  sweet, 
innocent  baby,  she  said :  "You  must  always  be  good, 
then  the  Lord  will  let  you  stand  before  him  and  sing 
and  wave  palms,  too."  "I  will,  mamma,"  she  said,  "and 
if  I  am  real  good  and  wave  lots  of  palms,  don't  you 
think  the  Lord  will  let  me  take  my  dolly  some  afternoon 
and  go  down  to  hell  and  play  with  the  Devil's  little 
girls?"  The  child  had  a  clearer  and  better  conception 
of  what  constituted  "dwelling  with  God,"  than  her 
mother  had. 

He  who  gives  intellectual  assent  merely  to  the  real- 
ity of  spiritual  intercourse  and  spirit  manifestation  has 
but  a  very  slight  conception  of  the  universality  of  the 
law  of  spirit  influence  and  control. 

An  intellectual  assent  is  but  little  more  than  a  pre- 
liminary or  introductory  step  towards  an  understanding 
of  the  true  relations  which  a  universal  law  has  establish- 
ed between  the  Spiritual  and  material  worlds.  These 
lelations  are  most  intimate  and  the  object  and  aim  of 


Man's  Fear  of  Death.  221 

their  establishment  were  to  allow  the  people  of  the  two 
worlds  to  become  co-operative,  and  this  co-opera- 
tion is  beneficial  to  you  in  proportion  to  your 
worthiness  to  secure  the  benefit  of  intelligence 
higher  than  you  are  in  moral  and  spiritual  growth. 

It  seems,  however,  that  if  one  steps  outside  of  the  cus- 
tomary forms  and  practices  he  is  denounced  as  a  crank, 
an  eccentric,  an  unsafe  guide.  Originality  is  always  at  a 
discount.  Every  invention  is  first  pronounced  a  failure. 
Every  new^  thought  has  to  force  its  way  to  recognition. 
Any  change  which  affects  the  general  trend  of  the  peo- 
ple, either  in  thought  or  action,  is  met  with  stern  resist- 
ance. Some  ministers  preach  what  they  personally  be- 
lieve and  others  preach  what  their  audience  believes.  One 
leads  his  people,  the  other  follows  them.  Some  labor 
for  hire,  others  to  gratify  ambition  ;  still  others  are  im- 
pelled onward  in  his  work  by  neither  of  these  consid- 
erations, but  by  an  invisible  impulse  that  they  can 
neither  stay  nor  understand.  The  merchant,  the  time- 
server,  counts  money,  time,  calculates  chances,  takes  note 
of  expenses  in  all  the  affairs  of  life,  while  the  philan- 
thropist, the  philosopher,  the  scientist,  the  artist  and  the 
genius  make  no  account  of  these  questions,  but  simply 
work  for  the  accomplishment  of  their  purpose  without 
regard  to  personal  ends.  You  should  regard  your  talents 
as  a  gift  all  divine  intelligence  and  hold  them  as  a  sacred 
trust;  he  should  not  only  glorify  his  calling  but  be  glori- 
fied and  ennobled  by  it.  The  higher  the  ideals  the  better 
the  work. 

All  of  the  great  poets,  philosophers  and  geniuses 
have  seen  visions  or  had  some  influences  more  or  less, 
from  the  spirit  realms  and  felt  their  guidance. 

Some  of  the  brightest  and  greatest  men  the  world 
has  produced,  have  been  called  cranks.  You  must  try  to 
de\-elop   }'Our   indixidualitv   then   vou    will      lia\e      more 


222  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

power  to  exert.  Friends,  did  you  ever  stop  to  think  thai 
a  great  per  cent,  of  talk  of  your  workl  is  valueless ;  it 
brings  no  revenue,  it  imparts  no  information. 

The  closer  you  keep  to  Nature  the  nearer  you  are  to 
spiritual  understanding  for  spiritualism  is  divine  and  a 
product  of  Nature's  laws. 

Dr.  Reed. 


Spiritual  Spheres  and  Conditions.  223 


XXXVIII. 


SPIRITUAL   SPHERES   AND   CONDITIONS. 

Friends,  there  are  man)-  Spiritualists,  yet  not  one  in 
fifty  among  intelligent  Spiritualists  of  the  present  day, 
who  knows  what  these  doctrines  are.  The  majority  of 
people  ha\e  heard  something  about  them,  and  naturally 
suppose  that  what  they  heard  is  correct ;  but  they  will 
generally  find,  on  careful  inquiry  that  what  they  have 
heard  is  very  far  from  the  truth. 

Many  persons  ridicule  this  doctrine,  who  know  lit- 
tle or  nothing  of  it  beyond  what  they  have  learned  from 
persons  no  better  informed  than  themselves.  The  doc- 
trine of.  Spiritual  si)heres  is  unknown  to  many  of  the 
Spiritualists.  But  many  of  them  recognize  its  truth  as 
soon  as  it  is  clearly  stated ;  yet  not  until  it  is  thought- 
fully ix)ndered,  can  you  expect  one  to  see  how  important 
it  is  in  a  practical  point  of  view.  You  believe  that 
there  are  particles  too  small  for  the  eye  to  discern  even 
]>y  the-  aid  of  the  most  powerful  microscope,  constantly 
emanating  from  all  material  objects,  and  form  around 
each  a  kind  of  atmosphere  which  in  their  essential  na- 
ture, are  similar  to  the  object  itself. 

This  atmosphere,  is  too  refined  and  subtle  to  be  de- 
tected by  the  senses ;  yet  its  existence  round  about  thou- 
sands of  objects,  often  manifests  itself  to  the  sense  of 
smell :  and  in  a  dog,  this  sense  is  so  acute  that  he  can 
scent  his  master's  sphere  in  the  print  of  his  shoes,  and 
distinguish  his  tracks  from  all  others.  The  perfume  of 
the  lilv  or  the  rose    is  but  the  extension  of  the  flower's 


224  The  Dawx  of  Another  Life. 

own  substance — the  radiation  or  emanation  of  its  own 
essence  in  the  most  subtle  form.  It  is  so  of  all  other  ob- 
jects that  diffuse  an  odor  grateful  or  otherwise.  From 
the  analogies  of  nature,  therefore,  it  is  reasonable  to 
conclude  that  souls  also  have  their  encompassing  spheres; 
and  that  these  must  be  spiritual,  and  of  the  same  cjuality 
in  every  case  as  the  souls  from  whence  thev  emanate. 
Do  you  know  that  every  mind  has  an  encompassing  at- 
mosphere similar  in  its  essential  nature  to  the  mind  it- 
self ;  that  thought,  true  or  false — good  or  evil — would 
have  extension,  and  exert  an  unconscious  influence  upon 
other  minds,  healthful  or  baneful,  according  to  its  own 
nature?  Do  you  know  that  every  heart  is  constantly 
carrying  with  it  its  own  sphere — -a  sphere  more  penetrat- 
ing and  powerful,  especially  in  its  effect  on  the  young, 
and  persons  oftenest  within  its  reach,  than  any  oral  or 
WTitten  instruction  ? 

There  are  spheres  of  selfishness,  hatred,  conceit, 
pride,  jealousy,  avarice,  contempt  and  revenge;  spheres 
of  love,  joy,  peace,  humility,  reverence,  confidence  and 
trust ;  and  that  particular  character  or  quality  of  spirit- 
ual sphere  emanating  from,  and  encompassing  each  in- 
dividual, would  be  in  all  cases  according  to  the  character 
of  the  individual,  not  according  to  his  or  her  words  or 
outward  actions,  unless  these  were  in  agreement  with 
his  or  her  internal  feelings  and  purposes.  Any  one  of 
much  spiritual  discernment,  or  who  is  at  all  susceptible 
to  the  influence  of  mental  spheres,  if  he  or  she  has  ever 
been  long  in  the  immediate  presence  of  very  saintly  or 
vile  persons,  knows  from  personal  experience  that  what 
we  have  here  spoken  of,  as  altogether  reasonable,  is  ac- 
tually true.  Go  w-ith  us  into  the  humble  cabin  or  poor- 
ly furnished  chamber  of  some  good  soul,  how  you  will 
feel  a  sw^eet  and  heavenly  peace  as  perceptibly  as  you 
ever  smelled  the  perfume  of  clover  blossoms  or  new 
made  hay,  and  experience  is  inexplicable  upon  any  other 


Spiritual  Spheres  and  Conditions.  225 

theory  than  that  of  the  existence  of  spiritual  spheres. 
Do  you  know  that  a  certain  spiritual  sphere  encompasses 
you  according  to  the  life  of  your  affection  which  sphere 
is  more  perceptible  to  the  spirits  than  a  sphere  of  odor 
is  to  the  most  exquisite  sense  in  the  world  ? 

The  spheres  which  are  perceived  in  the  spirit  life, 
all  arise  from  the  loves  and  consequent  affections  in 
which  the  spirits  had  been  principled,  consequently  from 
the  life;  for  loves  and  consequent  affections  made  the 
doctrine  concerning  spiritual  spheres  cordially  accepted; 
and,  it  is  plain  that  its  practical  tendency  and  effect  upon 
the  receiver  must  be  most  salutary. 

This  shows  the  present  guardian  and  teacher 
and  all  who  have  the  shaping  of  other  minds,  that  it  is 
not  so  much  what  they  seem  or  say  or  do,  as  what  they 
are — not  what  they  are  outwardly  but  what  they  are  in- 
wardly— not  so  much  their  oral  instructions,  wise  or 
otherwise,  as  the  vital  currents  of  thought  and  feeling* 
perpetually  flowing  forth  from  their  innermost  and  rul- 
ing love  that  mould  the  character  of  those  under  their 
charge.  It  is  this  spiritual  atmosphere,  extensive  in  it- 
self and  far  reaching  enough  to  encompass  a  multitude 
of  minds,  that  the  souls  are  inhaling  continually  day  by 
day.  and  hour  by  hour.  How  important  it  is  then  that  this 
atmosphere  be  pure  and  sweet  as  the  flower  of  heaven ! 
We  want  to  tell  you.  kind  friends,  that  .there  is  a  Spiritual 
World  inhabited  by  spirits  far  more  populous  than  the 
world  in  which  you  are  now  living,  and  as  much  more 
substantial,  too,  as  the  soul  is  more  substantial  than  the 
body.  All  the  inhabitants  of  the  spirit  world  were  once 
dwellers  on  your  or  some  other  earth — having  com- 
menced their  existence  on  the  lower  plane  of  human 
life.  It  is  easy  to  believe  this,  if  you  reflect  upon  what 
is  happening  every  day  in  your  world.  Nor  is  there  any 
space  existing  in  the  spirit  world ;  yet  things  appear  to 
be  in  space  here,  and  spirits  appear  to  go  from  place  to 


226  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

place  by  the  exercise  of  their  powers  of  locomotion,  the 
same  as  on  earth.  There  are  societies  in  the  spirit 
spheres,  some  of  them  consisting  of  many  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  spirits,  and  as  all  in  any  society  are  not 
equally  wise,  you  must  expect  to  find  some  kind  of  gov- 
ernment over  here  and  you  should  expect  also  that  the 
wisest  and  best  of  the  spirits  would  be  appointed  to  take 
charge  of  the  g'overnment — those  who  are  least  in  the 
love  or  thought  of  themselves,  and  most  in  the  thought 
and  love  of  serving  ;and  who  best  know  how  to  serve. 
We  wish  to  state  that  every  one  for  the  particular  gov- 
ernmental position  he  or  she  is  called  to  fill  and  is  per- 
ceived and  acknowledged  by  all,  and  that  all  administra- 
tive ix)wers  are  so  kindly  and  wisely  exercised  that  no 
friction  is  felt  in  the  work;  but  all  move  on  as  smoothly 
and  harmoniously  as  a  loving  family  or  healthy  human 
body. 

We  say  that  there  are  governments  and  societies  in 
the  spirit  spheres;  and  that  there  are  various  differ- 
ent conditions  in  the  higher  spheres  from  what  they  are 
in  the  lower  spheres,  and  differing  also  according  to 
the  ministries  performed  by  each  society.  But  they  all 
agree  in  this :  That  they  regard  the  general  good  as  their 
end ;  and  in  that  good,  every  individual  is  a  participant 
This  results  fnom  the  facts  that  all  in  the  spirit  spheres 
are  under  the  auspices  of  the  all- wise  teacher  and  leader 
who  lov^e  all,  and  from  divine  love,  ordains  that  the  com- 
mon good  shall  be  the  source  of  good  to  every  individual. 
Some  live  in  magnificent  palaces  and  in  more  elevated  sit- 
uation than  others.  There  are  also  temples  for  worship  in 
the  spirit  spheres,  "for  the  spirits  are  being  continually 
perfected  in  wisdom  and  love,"  and  social  conditions,  here 
lis  well  as  on  your  earth  there,  are  all  means  of  growth 
All  who  die  in  infancy  and  childhood  go  directly  to  the 
spirit  spheres;  that  is,  they-  pass  immediately  into  a 
sphere  of  societies,  and  are  instructed  and  governed  by 


Spiritual  Spheres  and  Conditions.  227 

the  higher  spirits;  some  become  higher  by  intellig'ence. 
It  does  not  depend  on  the  character  of  their  parents,  as 
to  whether  they  are  rehgious  or  wicked.  They  have  the 
same  spiritual  organism,  and  the  same  infantile  forms 
and  infantile  minds  that  they  had  while  in  the  world. 
They  do  not  forever  remain  infants.  They  advance 
here  to  the  full  stature  of  men  and  woman.  They  grow- 
by  the  assimilation  of  spiritual  substance,  as  children  in 
your  world  grow  by  assimilation  of  material  substance: 
for  the  bodies  of  both  spirit  and  man  are  formed  of  the 
substances  belonging  to  their   respective   worlds. 

Children  in  spirit  spheres  do  not  grow  old  as  they 
do  in  your  world.  They  never  advance  over  here  beyond 
a  period  of  early  manhood  or  womanhood,  but  retain 
forever  the  freshness  and  bloom  belonging  to  that  age. 
But  they  must  attain  to  the  highest  perfection  of 
the  spirit  form  in  order  that  they  may  reach  spirit  life  in 
its  fullest  sense,  and  have  their  faculties  unfolded, 
strengthened  and  perfected  in  the  highest  degree.  This 
doctrine  is  not,  as  some  suppose,  a  petty  conceit  or  mere 
liuman  invention,  but  has  its  foundation  in  the  constitu- 
tion of  things;  and  is  as  true  and  exact  as  the  science 
of  mathematics.  The  life  of  the  spirit  in  the  spheres  is 
.  as  one  of  gladness  resulting  from  bliss,  and  consists  in 
performing  deeds  of  goodness  which  are  works  of  cliar- 
ity.  Those  who  have  led  a  life  w^ithdrawn  from  worldly 
affairs,  are  possessed  with  the  idea  of  their  own  merits, 
and  are  thence  continuallv  desirous  of  being  admitted 
into  the  spirit  spheres,  and  think  of  that  joy  as  a  re- 
ward ;  being  totally  ignorant  of  what  that  joy  is.  And 
when  you  are  admitted  among  the  spirits,  and  to  a  per- 
ception of  their  joy  which  is  without  the  thought  of 
merit,  and  consists  in  active  duties  and  services  openly 
performed,  and  in  the  blessedness  arising  from  the  good 
which    thev   there1)v   ])romote,   they   are   astonished    like 


228  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

persons  who  witness  things  altogether  foreign  to  their 
expectation. 

These  things  reveal  to  you  the  law  as  of  the  soul's 
higher  life,  and  to  develop  within  you  a  pure  and  holy 
character,  a  pure  and  unselfish  love ;  and  the  higher  and 
purer  the  truth  you  accept,  the  higher  and  more  blessed 
the  state  of  life  to  which  you  may  reach. 

Swedenborg. 


Order  of  Natural  Causes.  229 


XXXIX. 


ORDER  OF  NATURAL  CAUSES. 

Friends,  when  mankind  have  turned  their  backs  on 
the  right  and  plunged  themselves  into  thick  darkness; 
when  habits  ot  sin  have  blighted  the  conscience,  and 
taunted  and  defiled  every  facultv  of  the  soul:  when  the 
laws  of  Nature  ha\-e  been  broken,  and  denounce  a  curse 
against  those  who  have  trampled  them  under  their  feet ; 
and  when  the  pall  of  death  broods  over  the  whole  race, 
and  with  no  return  from  the  grave  has  almost  blotted  out 
all  faith  in  the  soul's  immortality,  when  life  is  short  and 
death  is  near  at  hand  and  conscience  accuses,  and  the 
laws  of  fear  and  remorse  separated  the  souls  of  men 
from  their  great  teacher,  it  needs  a  clearer  and  stronger 
voice  than  that  so  far  heard,  to  restore  peace  to  the 
troubled  heart,  to  subdue  the  inveterate  force  of  sin  and 
open  the  pathway  of  a  new  life  to  the  blighted  soul. 
Spiritualism  is  complete  and  effective  and  meets  every 
want  of  the  human  soul. 

As  the  phenomena  and  philosophy  of  spiritualism 
are  true,  no  one  to  whom  it  is  fully  made  known  can  re- 
ject them  unless  from  the  strong  bias  of  an  evil  heart  of 
unbelief ;  and  no  one  truly  receives  it  until  the  proper 
time  and  by  the  power  of  affection.  You  must  yield 
to  an  influence  still  more  powerful  than  sensual  appetite 
or  pride  of  false  reason  to  the  mighty  attraction  of  the 
laws  governing  spiritual  intercourse  and  the  constraining 
power  of  evil. 

W^e   bring  the  key   which   will   unlock  bv  degrees. 


230  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

a  thousand  mysteries,  and  solve  a  thousand  enigmas  in 
your  world.  Even  those  who  bring-  the  key  with  them 
must  often  be  content  to  wait ;  and  the  solution  of  each 
particular  doubt  or  difficulty  may  depend  on  the  pre- 
vious solution  of  those  in  earth  life.  The  credibility  of 
events  and  demonstration,  and  the  value  of  testimony 
are  determined  by  the  fixed  laws  of  nature.  It  seems 
that  the  more  remarkable  any-  occurrence  is,  the  more 
unprepared  you  are  to  view  it  calmly.  Disbelief  of  an 
event  or  a  phenomenon  by  no  means  implies  a  denial  of 
the  honesty  or  veracity  of  the  impression  on  the  mind  of 
its  doubter.  It  means  merely  that  the  probability  of  some 
mistake,  somewhere,  is  greater  than  th^t  of  the  event 
happening  in  the  way,  or  from  the  causes  assigned.  Then 
again  if  any  strange,  unaccountable  fact  were  observed 
at  the  present  day,  an  unbiased,  educated  person  would 
not  doubt  for  a  moment,  if  a  physical  student,  that  it 
was  due  to  some  natural  cause.  I^liese  results  have  arisen 
from  the  growing  study  of  the  phenomena  of  natural 
law.  This  philosophy  is  based  on  one  grand  truth:  the 
universal  order  and  constancy  of  natural  causes.  Your 
own  experience  reveals  the  constant  action  of  the  hu- 
man will  upon  the  human  body,  and  upon  all  portions  of 
matter  that  lie  within  the  range  of  the  muscular 
strength  and  physical  powers  of  man.  True,  these  are 
small  indeed,  compared  with  the  forces  ever  at  work  in 
the  great  cosmical  system;  but  still  their  action,  through 
successive  ages,  has  wrought  sensible  effects  even  on  the 
physical  condition  of  spiritual  things  on  earth.  Then  let 
us  conceive  of  spiritual  beings  who  have  power  over  mat- 
ter and  seeming  immutability  of  physical  law,  even  in 
the  case  of  planetary  movements.  But  you  say  you  have 
no  proof  from  reason  alone  that  such  creatures  exist 
in  the  universe.  But  you  have  proof,  however,  on 
grounds  of  pure  reason,  and  demonstration,  that  the  con- 
stancy for  thousands  of  years  of  the  planetary  courses, 


Order  of  Natural  Causes.  231 

undisturbed  by  spiritual  agencies  immensely  more  potent 
than  the  human  will,  is  a  counterpart  on  a  large  scale  to 
the  quiet  and  silent  growth  of  all  life.  If  a  message 
from  a  spirit  in  the  higher  or  lower  realm  which  affirms 
its  own  origin,  and  was  accompanied  by  no  credential 
worthy  of  its  author,  it  would  be  open,  without  defense, 
to  the  charge  of  being  a  mere  dream  of  imagination; 
and  might  be  transferred  at  once  from  the  region  of 
facts  and  real  history  to  the  imagination. 

There  are  facts  fixed,  unalterable,  internal  and  in- 
capable of  being-  varied  by  the  will  of  man,  or  a  personal 
God.  The  truth  will  never  be  revealed  to  you  so  long 
as  you  shrink  from  the  duty  wdiich  seems  to  be  in  the 
highest  plane,  however  difficult  to  fulfil,  and  to  know 
what  the  basis  is  on  which  the  whole  of  your  Spiritual 
Consciousness  stands.  There  must  be  facts  which  hold 
up  all  the  spiritual  edifices  of  thought  and  life.  You 
will  never  be  at  peace  so  long  as  you  doubt  one  another. 
Why  are  you  afraid,  as  you  seem  to  be,  in  dealing  with 
the  greatest  truth  ?  Is  it  because  you  are  narrow  in  the 
limits  of  human  understanding,  and  relegate  it  to  the 
depths  of  mystery?  Is  not  the  pre\'ailing  tendency  of  the 
raind  the  confession  of  its  own  importance?  And  yet 
it  does  not  at  all  follow,  because  you  fail  to  grasp  great 
truths  with  the  hand  of  conceptive  power,  which  is 
understanding,  and  which  is  trained  to  lay  hold  of 
spiritual  things  and  such.  Truths  must  be  ignored  and 
put  back  into  an  abyss  of  the  unknown  and  unknowable. 
You  may  not  Ije  able  to  formulate  any  definition  in 
spiritual  things  which  are  accepted  by  all  Spiritr.alists 
but  you  may  nevertheless  be  able  to  open  to  the  clear  view 
of  the  soul  what  these  primary  truths  are  which  come 
forth  to  the  people,  and  in  the  spirit  world.  So  it  is  in 
your  studv  of  Nature,  scientific  svstems  and  schemes  of 
inducti\e  reasoning,  on  facts,  and  conclusions  and  antici- 
pations   drawn     from    facts,    and    the    work  of  human 


232  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

thought  and  observation;  but  it  remains  the  greatest 
fact  of  all,  the  universally  known  and  acknowledged  of 
all  truths,  such  as  the  continuity  of  life  and  all  forces  and 
existences,  and  the  steadfastness  of  a  natural  law.  And 
yet  the  unbelieving-  man  of  science  is  content  to  use  famil- 
iar abstract  terms  to  describe  these  facts. 

There  are  more  things  in  the  spirit  realms  and  on 
earth  than  are  dreamed  of  in  all  your  philosophies. 
Spirits  have  been  speaking  to  men  in  every  age  and  in 
every  place. 

Dr.  Reed. 


Gems  of  Thought.  233 


XL. 


GEMS  OF  THOUGHT. 

Annihilation  would  be  a  blessing  in  comparison 
to  the  orthodox  idea  of  immortality. 

All  truths,  both  spiritual  and  natural,  harmonize. 
One  truth  cannot  be  opposed  to  another  truth. 

A  deep,  impenetrable  gloom  is  always  hanging  be- 
tween the  evil-minded  and  the  celestial  world. 

All  creation  is  a  matter  of  growth,  the  moral  crea- 
tion of  the  soul  being  that  of  which  you  have  no  cer- 
tainty. 

Yet  there  are  those  in  other  faiths,  who  do  face  death 
without  a  fear  or  tremor  to  whom  it  means  but  an  inci- 
dent in  the  whole  story  of  life.  Don't  think  that 
the  shadow  of  death  is  so  black  because  you  have  put 
about  it  your  superstitious  customs,  you  have  allowed  it 
to  become  in  your  thinking  the  triumph  of  an  arch 
enemy;  you  have  accentuated  the  dark  aspects  with  your 
accidental  customs  of  mourning,  and  you  seem  to  have 
lost  faith  in  the  persistence  of  life;  you  hold  a  creed  of 
immortality  with  your  lips  and  deny  it  with  your  acts. 
You  think  the  sorrow  of  parting  is  bitter  enough  with- 
out your  deliberate  end  of  life  to  add  to  the  gall  in  the 
cup.  If  yon  l)elieve  the  w^ords  you  say,  wdiy  should  you 
fear  to  die,  and  why  should  you  weep  as  if  those  who 
have  gone  from  you  had  passed  forever  from  a  world 
of  sunshine  into  some  dark  and  cheerless  land?  What 
sort  of  heaven  can  there  be,  my  friends  of  earth,  if 
you  thus  mourn  wdien  your  loved  ones  pass  over  there? 


234  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

What  rioht  liave  you  to  talk  of  death  as  if  it  were 
the  inevitable  proof  of  the  undoing  of  some  Infinite 
Power  of  darkness?  If  you  believe  that  the  L(jrd  of  all 
life  rules  tlie  universe  here;  and  that  love  is  stronger 
than  even  the  grave,  might  you  not  turn  to  see  in  this 
but  an  end  of  one  chapter,  a  beginning  of  the  page  for 
the  next,  a  step  in  the  journey  into  new  and  better 
scenes  ? 

You  usually  hold. a  creed  involving  belief  in  immort- 
ality but  because  you  have  made  that  future  so  strangely 
conditioned,  so  dubious,  because  you  have  allowed  your- 
selves to  be  whipped  like  dull  slaves  by  the  mortal  terrors 
of  the  grave  into  superstitious  subjection,  you  have  lost 
the  real  \'alue  of  immortality;  you  live  in  dread  of  dving. 
How  can  you  lose  the  fear  of  death  ?  Xot  by  any  drafts 
on  imagination  as  to  the  felicities  that  await  a  few  be- 
yond the  grave  but  by  coming  in  contact  with  the  spiritual 
torces  and  by  emphasis  on  the  ,value  of  life  itself  by  so 
filling  the  present  with  this  power  and  value  that  it  be- 
comes victorious  over  any  fear  for  the  future.  The  better 
you  make  the  life  that  now  is,  the  more  you  may  be  as- 
sured of  its  duration  through  all  vicissitudes.  There  are 
values  and  realities  in  earth  life  that  death  cannot  touch. 
A\diat  poor  bundles  of  clay  you  are  if  you  may  be  de- 
stroyed, utterly  blotted  out  by  slight  chemical  changes  I 
What  a  narrow  view  of  life  is  yours  if  the  grave  may 
touch  its  really  vital  being.  Every  true  man  knows  he  is 
immortal ;  you  can  laugh  and  bid  defiance  to  all  that  de- 
stroys the  flesh,  for  you  are  more  than  clay. 

Spiritualism  overcomes  the  fear  of  death  You  see 
life  as  that  which  goes  on  from  stage  to  stage  and  moves 
en  into  better  beings  and  steps  ever  forward  into  the 
ligiU  of  eternal  peace. 

This  is  the  message  of  spiritual  light  and  truth;  it 
poinis  beyond  the  crumbling  clay  to  the  laws  which  show 
all  life  everlasting  and  finds  its  indor^~ement  in  the  un- 


Gems  of  Thought.  235 

dying  hope  cherished  through  all  generations  in  the 
breasts  of  men  that  beyond  the  door  of  death  you  enter 
nito  the  larger  room.  Then  fear  turns  to  hope  and  the 
dread  of  death  to  the  glad  expectation  of  a  freer  and 
better  life. 

It  is  said  that  no  man  can  tell  by  what  power  he  or 
she  is  controlled.  You  often  act  from  impulse,  impres- 
sion, without  thought  or  reason.  Moments  of  inspiration 
are  not  under  the  control  of  the  mind  or  the  will.  They 
travel  in  no  well-defined  orbit,  their  appearance  cannot 
be  foretold.  The  most  beautiful  thoughts  and  its  expres- 
sion are  fleeting;  they  have  to  be  caught  on  the  instant 
or  they  are  fore^'er  gone.  Art  sometimes  is  an  improve- 
ment on  Nature,  but  it  more  often  deforms.  Alen  and 
women  display  physically  and  outwardly  what  they  are, 
mentally  and  spiritually.  When  the  heart  speaks  one 
language  and  the  lips  in  other  words,  they  lose  their 
meaning.  Every  person  is  controlled — none  are  free. 
You  are  all  subject  to  Natural  laws  as  well  as  human 
laws. 

Dr.   Reed. 


236  The  Dawn  of  Anotttf.r  T.ife. 


XLI. 


A  HOSPITAL  NURSE'S  EXPERIENCE. 

For  fifteen  years  I  was  a  hospital  nurse  and  attend- 
ed more  largely  on  the  poor  ward  patients.  It  would  be 
difficult  for  you  to  imagine  one  half  the  misery  and  pain 
that  was  pressed  into  my  existence  all  through  that  most 
exceedingly  unhappy  time !  Yet  I  was  never  happy  un- 
less I  was  doing  something  for  some  sufferer  and  so  you 
see  I  could  no  more  change  my  life  or  my  vocation  than 
1  could  create  myself  over  again ! 

It  naturally  had  fallen  to  my  lot  all  the  years  almost 
of  my  life,  to  hear  the  woeful  tales  of  sorrow  from 
almost  every  mortal  I  came  in  contact  with,  and  was  al- 
most driven  to  nursing  from  sheer  sympathy.  I  soon  found 
that  my  strong  feelings  of  tenderness  for  those  afflicted 
made  me  over-weak  and  unfit  for  duty !  And  so  the 
years  brought  me  discipline,  courage  and  success,  and 
lost  me  love,  truth  and  purity !  For  as  I  witnessed  such 
a  multitude  of  suffering  I  began  to  grow  more  and  more 
calloused  to  its  call  until  I  went  at  the  call  of  duty  only 
as  a  machine  goes  which  is  set  in  motion  mechanically 
and  at  the  will  of  its  operator!  Something  was  dying 
in  me,  not  my  good  physical  health,  for  I  was  most  un- 
usually robust !  But  something  which  used  to  speak  to 
my  inner  consciousness,  from  my  own  inner  self,  that  still 
small  voice  which  men  and  women  call  the  conscience  for 
want  of  a  better  term,  that  thing  was  dying,  even  had 
died!  When  I  found  mv  faith  in  human  kind  de])art- 
ing  I  was  a])palled,  I  grew  awhile  in  terror  of  myself, 


A  Hospital  Nurse's  Experience.  237 

until  at  last  I  settled  down  into  the  natural  course  of 
things,  got  down  into  a  healthy  material  groove,  reasoned 
trom  a  materialistic  standpoint,  lived  an  infidel  and  was 
of  the  earth  earthy!  My  associates  did  the  same  if  they 
were  successful,  and  if  not  they  retired  back  into  the 
places  from  where  they  came!  Poor  dear  girls!  The 
men  I  knew  were  a  hard  lot  of  unprincipled  physicians 
who  wielded  power  in  finances  and  politics,  and  we 
nurses  were  trained  in  their  school!  I  grew  to  be  a  good 
servant  of  Mammon,  worshipping  at  the  shrine  of  a  God 
of  frivolous  pleasures,  working  and  toiling  only  for  ma- 
terial recompense  in  dollars  and  cents  and  not  because 
there  might  be  a  higher  and  holier  aspiration  in  my  daily 
labor  than  this !  At  last  I  came  only  to  judge  my  friends' 
value  for  what  prowess  and  power  they  held  in  the  circles 
of  the  world's  people !  Just  for  actually  what  money 
they  possessed !  And  I  grew  to  live  so  continually  on 
this  plane  of  life  that  my  sympathies  were  rarely  if  ever 
awakened  for  the  better  influences  in  life !  One  cheer- 
I'^ss  dreary  damp  day  in  December  there  came  a  tiny 
half  shrunken  little  waif  of  a  girl  child  into  one  of  the 
beds  of  my  south  ward.  The  eyes  were  closed  as  they 
laid  her  on  the  bed,  as  if  in  death,  and  the  tiny  over-old, 
pinched  features  of  her  face  told  of  a  certain  suffering 
that  seemed  to  pierce  into  my  breast  and  cut  like  a  knife, 
and  from  the  first  moment  I  saw  her,  I  felt  a  strange 
intangible  desire  gripping  me  to  stay  close  by  her  side 
and  never  leave  her!  And  how^  coldly  I  laughed  and 
scorned  my  own  thoughts  and  feelings  and  drove  these 
vague  im])ulses  from  me  like  some  troubled  dream!  But 
I  had  just  as  soon  tried  to  stay  myself  from  her  bedside 
as  a  piece  of  steel  from  a  magnet,  for  she  drew  me,  and 
I  at  last  scarcely  left  her,  onlv  to  go  at  a  sterner  com- 
mand of  duty  calling,  ever  calling!  At  last  this  little 
starveling  spoke  and  ate  nourishing  food,  and  was  prop- 
l)ed  up  cm  the  pillows  and  told  me  that  she  was  begging 


238  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

for  food,  when  the  great  wheeled  van  struck  her,  and 
broke  both  her  legs  and  she  was  brought  to  St.  Mary's. 
She  told  me  that  she  had  had  nothing  to  eat  for  almost 
three  days  when  she  was  hurt !  At  her  words,  a  great 
swelling  something  rose  up  in  me,  and  I  feared  for  my- 
self, for  I  was  angry  at  the  cruelty  of  starvation,  and  T 
tlien  wanted  to  go  out  and  feed  all  the  hungry — but  with 
a  mighty  effort  I  again  laughed  at  my  insane  weakness 
and  settled  down  into  a  hospital  nurse  again,  stayed  niy- 
self  down  into  that  same  wordless,  stony  hearted,  miser- 
able creature  that  the  people  of  the  world  call  kind  and 
noble  but  alas,  the)^  do  not  know ! 

Once  I  asked  this  little  creature  her  name  and  age 
and  she  said.  "Age  is  nuthin'  to  me,  I  don't  know  what 
age  is,  an'  my  name  is  Happy,  just  plain  Happy,  least 
thet's  what  they  call  me  ever'where."  At  last  I  knew 
that  she  had  come  out  of  the  filth  of  the  dirty  streets 
where  naught  lives  but  treachery  and  wickedness  and 
wrong!  I  was  indeed  a  foolish  woman  to  listen  for  a 
moment  to  any  such  a  story !  Once  when  I  had  gone  out 
and  left  her  sleeping,  I  heard  a  feeble  cry  and  returning 
quickly  I  saw  her  with  outstretched  arms  and  half  raised 
body  muttering  something,  with  her  gannt  roaming  eyes 
fixed,  in  rapt  awe  on  the  ceiling!  Not  understanding  I 
asked  her  what  she  was  doing.  "Beggin',"  she  answered, 
'"When  I'se  hungry  I  does  that  to  Him,  an'  then  I  goes 
out  an'  begs  of  them  as  I  see  in  the  streets,  but  now  T 
ain't  hungry,  but  I's  beggin'  to  be  took  away  so's  I  won't 
be  hungry  no  more !"  And  this  was  prayer — ah.  so  long, 
so  long,  my  Jicarf  hod  forgotten! 

I  cannot  tell  you  with  what  a  new  and  rapt  inspira- 
tionT  began  life  after  this  little  foundling  had  taught  me 
once  more  just  how  to  pray.  When  she  was  dying  I 
stood  close  over  her  with  all  the  old  sophistries  •  and 
cynicism  gone  forever,  for  now  that  I  had  entered  a  new 
■existence  I   was  rising  constantly  above  the  mean  con- 


A  Hospital  Nurse's  Experience.  239 

ventionalities  of  the  mundane  sphere  and  hvmg  in  close 
comnuinication  with  other  forces  that  I,  as  yet,  reahzed 
htlle  of!  When,  as  I  tell  you,  the  experience  of  this  little 
waif  dying  in  my  care  as  she  raised  those  great  sad, 
roaming  eyes  upward,  searching  the  walls  and  ceiling 
for  some  familiar  thing  I  watched  her  intently  and 
asked  her  what  it  was  she  wished.  She  told  me  that  she 
saw  there  the  dazzling  whiteness  of  many  forms  and  faces 
of  smiling  peace  and  happiness  and  that  they  were  calling 
her  incessantly  to  come  to  them!  Gazing,  I  wondered 
and  looking  into  the  perfect  quietude  of  the  concentra- 
tion of  death,  I  heard  strange  sweet  whispers  float  over 
my  waiting  and  astonished  ear!  They  spoke  of  peace 
and  eternal  blessing,  and  like  a  flash  of  inner  hearing  I 
knew  that  I  would  live  after  death,  for  these  were  only 
disembodied  spirits  that  spoke  to  me,  and  that  w^ere 
showing  themselves  so  radiantly  happy  to  little  Happy 
of  the  streets ! 

A  great  joy  swelled  within  my  soul  and  as  my  little 
world  sick  soul  on  the  bed,  left  thvi  body  and  soared 
away,  I  looked  long  and  intently,  and  to  my  absolute 
astonishment  I  saw-  her,  her  real  self  arisen  and  moving 
upward  in  the  arms  of  some  mighty  one  and  carried  out 
of  my  astounded  sight!  It  is  needless  to  say  that  I  sent 
up  a  strong  prayer  of  supplication,  of  pleading  that  I 
might  be  forgiven  and  deserve  the  happiness  that  pos- 
sessed me ! 

Daily  I  grew,  but  with  another  growth,  a  soul  awak- 
ening, whereas  I  had  been  passing  through  a  spiritual 
death !  But  little  Happy,  that  strange,  pathetic  little 
bundle  of  rags,  had  given  me  a  new  birth  and  I  began  to 
feel  the  breathing  of  the  soul  growing  into  new  thoughts, 
pure  and  wholesome  and  which  drove  away  all  the  old 
materialistic  and  sordid  desires.  I  soon  began  to  see 
people's  souls  as  well  as  their  outer  covering  and  I  was 
astonished  at  my  power  of  second  sight  as  I  called  it ! 


240  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

And  now  all  the  ties  and  obligations  of  the  old  life 
seemed  mean  and  ignoble  and  when  I  saw  once  and  for 
all  that  the  greater  portion  of  the  socalled  physicians 
were  not  attending  on  an  high  and  holy  mission  of  actual 
relief  to  the  sick  but  that  their  daily  lives  and  acts  of 
medical  practice  were  actuated  almost  alone  on  the 
principles  of  charlatanism,  lying  and  trickery,  I  was 
really  appalled! 

You  see  I  had  begun  to  see  with  the  eyes  of  the  soul, 
to  feel  within  the  inner  depths,  and  now  I  could  no  longer 
blindly  go  headlong  into  the  future  and  aid  in  carrying 
out  the  plans  of  these  most  wily,  unprincipled  men,  for 
indeed  they  were  most  falsely  preying  upon  an  innocent 
public,  and  have  always ;  and  are  doing  so  today !  God 
pity  them  when  they  enter  the  boundaries  of  this  beauti- 
ful world,  for  those  of  whom  they  have  shed  innocent 
blood,  through  needless  and  misapplied  surgery,  will  rise 
lip  before  them  in  mighty  armies  and  mock  them  unceas- 
ingly !  Those  of  whom  it  has  been  said  in  your  world, 
^'Oh  yes,  the  operation  was  very  successful,  but — well  the 
patient  was  too  weak  to  rally!"  So  it  would  seem  that 
the  life  of  the  patient  was  held  in  but  small  esteem,  but 
the  operation  was  the  most  important  thing  to  be  con- 
sidered, and  if  that  was  successfully  accomplished,  then 
the  patient  might  die  or  live,  a  matter  of  little  consequence 
in  either  case!  So  when  I  received  my  new  sight,  I  went 
to  the  superintendent  and  told  him  my  intention  of  giv- 
ing up  my  position  of  nursing  the  sick  and  suffering 
at  large,  on  my  own  account,  and  in  the  run  of  our 
conversation  I  told  him  why!  Told  him  that  I  could  no 
longer  aid  the  nefarious  work  of  the  cruel  men  of  that 
institution,  and  he  informed  me  that  I  might  go  in  two 
weeks  hence !  Alas !  could  I  have  seen !  I  went  to  my 
room  shortlv  after  and  retired  for  the  night,  but  was 
awakened  from  my  first  sleep  by  two  masculine  voices, 
holding  low  converse  close  to  the  foot  of  my  bed!  Then  I 


A  Hospital  Nurse's  Experience.  241 

heard  footsteps,  and  an  unspeakable  horror  seized  me ! 
Before  I  could  struggle  or  call  out,  strong  arms  lifted 
me  and  pinioned  me  tight,  while  deft  fingers  threw  a 
white  cloth  saturated  with  some  sickening,  deadly  drug 
over  my  face,  and  I  could  not  choose  but  breathe  the 
deathly  poison  into  my  lungs.  And  this  was  the  last  I 
remembered  of  mortal  life,  and  I  awoke  at  last  as  if  from 
a  deep  sleep,  and  stood  alive  and  with  a  new  sense  of 
life,  gazing  on  the  pale  coldness  of  my  corpse  on  the 
bed,  in  the  light  of  the  grey  winter  morning.  And  lo,  as 
I  stood  there  these  two,  my  murderers,  came  creeping  in. 
and  taking  a  bottle  of  poison,  stealthily  placed  it  into  the 
stiffening  and  nerveless  fingers  of  my  lifeless  body.  I 
recognized  them  immediately,  one  as  the  assistant  hospi- 
tal physician  and  the  other  as  the  head  of  the  institution. 
"The  dead  do  not  tell  tales,"  they  whispered  as  they  stole 
out,  "only  that  little  vial  in  her  hand  will  be  accountable 
for  the  loss  of  Mrs.  Strong."  With  the  awful  sorrow  of 
one  looking  on  a  doomed  soul  did  my  spirit  eyes  follow 
those  men  as  they  left  my  room  and  went  their  way,  nor 
did  the  walls  between  us  hide  them,  for  spirits  can  read 
the  acts  of  men  through  the  darkness  and  solidity  of 
walls  or  other  material  obstructions !  They  turned  my 
body  and  I  witnessed  the  dreary  service  to  the  end,  and 
then  appeared  in  the  papers  the  account  of  another  un- 
happy woman,  a  hospital  nurse,  who  committed  suicide 
by  swallowing  poison.  For  a  long,  long  period  of  time, 
possibly  years  of  earthly  reckoning  I  was  bound  to  earth 
by  the  terrible  cause  of  my  passing!  But  gradually  I 
tore  myself  away  from  those  low  vibrations  and  rose 
into  realms  ethereal'  with  those  of  the  happier  and  the 
eternally  blessed  !  And  now  T  come  and  give  mv  bless- 
ing iinto  this  circle  forever. 

Pauline  Fredericka  Strong. 


242  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XLII. 


CONFIDENCE  AND  FAITH  IN  HUMANITY. 

Of  all  the  influences  that  contribute  to  the  progress 
of  mankind,  faith  and  confidence  in  humanity  are  the 
greatest.  But  the  fine  economy  of  the  spirit  nature  that 
you  need  to  believe  in,  is  necessary  to  know  man,  in  order 
to  bring  out  all  the  elements  in  his  soul.  The  crimes  of 
all  great  criminals  or  impostors  are  in  consequence  of 
the  violence  done  to  man's  faith  in  man. 

They  reach  beyond  the  confines  of  the  human  prob- 
lem of  faith ;  and  like  the  problem  of  love,  they  are  open 
to  question.  If  man  does  not  believe  in  his  brother  whom 
he- has  seen,  how  can  he  believe  in  a  God  whom  he  never 
seen?  It  is  certain,  however,  that  the  great  souls  who 
show  men  the  potentialities  of  greatness  within  them,  are 
not  confined  to  any  conventional  type,  order  or  rank  in 
whose  society  and  religion  one  may  seek  to  locate  them. 

So  often,  in  fact,  does  this  spring  from  such  adverse 
and  unlooked  for  quarters,  that  a  broad  faith  in  humanity 
and  a  readiness  to  greet  Nature  anywhere,  and  look  for 
it  everywhere,  is  the  proper  attitude  for  men  in  relation 
to  each  other. 

The  image  of  man  may  be  buried  ;  but  the  soul,  the 
ego,  is  never  buried.  In  things  material,  in  things  intel- 
lectual, in  things  spiritual,  faith  is  the  power  that  buoys 
men  up  and  makes  them  float  on  life's  ocean.  It  requires 
no  body  of  divinity,  nor  wisdom  nor  foolishness  of 
preaching  to  convince  man  of  the  truth  of  this  principle 
in  human  life.  It  is  nOt  onlv  that  "the  lives  of  great  men" 


Confidence  and  Faith   in   Humanity.       24v^ 

remind  you  that  you  may  "make  your  life  sublime."  but 
the  lives  of  the  happy  reveal  to  you  often  secrets  of  peace 
and  blessedness  lying  close  to  all  hearts.  Happiness  in 
any  human  form  should  appeal  to  you,  as  still  within 
your  own  power,  llie  pleasure  in  another's  success, 
besides  the  noble  and  unselfish  character  commonly  at- 
tributed to  it,  carries  ever  some  hidden  thought  that  what 
one  man  can  do,  another  can.  The  attainment  of  the 
highest  means  for  the  possibility  of  it  is  for  all.  All  the 
world  loves  a  lover,  because  the  possibility  of  purest  joy 
to  all  creatures  stands  revealed  in  him. 

Even  lovers  have  scarcely  a  right  to  hide  their  joy 
when  so  many  aching-  hearts  are  wondering  if  earth  can 
ever  offer  it.  Perhaps  Nature  were  wise  to  make  some 
blind,  that  others  may  see  their  bliss  in  spite  of  them.  It 
is  those  who  betray  love  and  trust  that  should  hunt  the 
shadows,  rather  than  leave  seeking  soul  faith  in  human 
nature.  And  what  does  it  signify  for  a  medium  or  a 
psychic  whose  mission  should  be  to  lift  men  out  of  their 
sins,  not  chain  them  to  earth  ?  It  is  not  the  mediums  or 
psychics  who  leave  their  followers  in  dungeons  of  des])air 
or  caves  of  darkness  by  pursuing  human  selfishness  and 
cowardice  through  all  its  designs  without  a  single  regard 
for  the  law  of  justice,  which  requires  a  recognition  of 
virtue,  as  well  as  of  faults,  in  the  purest  subject.  When 
man  takes  it  upon  himself  to  reveal  the  faults  of  others. 
he  is  in  honor  bound  to  place  in  truthful  record  the  good 
that  that  man  has  done.  This  true  service  which  is  per- 
formed not  for  one,  but  for  all  men ;  would  shower  a  bles- 
sing upon  those  who  could  follow  in  his  path.  And  as  for 
Iilaming  Nature  for  not  making  more  of  these  encourag- 
ing examples,  it  is  as  little  and  as  guileless  as  childhood 
that  handles  the  pro1)lem.  When  the  child  replied  to  her 
mother's  demand  that  slie  asked  God  to  make  her  a  good 
girl :  "Oh  motlier.  don't  let  us  bother  God  about  that ; 
that's  your  lookout."     If  man  can  not  discern  and  help 


244  The  Dawx  of  Another  Life 

preserve  in  his  brother,  the  goodness  that  Nature  has  put 
into  him,  it  is  of  no  use  to  bother  Nature  about  it ;  for  it 
is  fair  and  pious  to  assume  that  the  All-wise  Intelligence 
has  done  the  best  possible  with  the  material  at  hand,  with- 
out any  dictation  or  solicitation  from  man. 

The  noble  souls  that  once  lived  and  believed  in  it 
have  never  failed  to  find  the  nobleness  that  lies  in  others. 
The  spirit  world  in  which  your  early  writers  and  sages 
are  walking  and  wrought  their  immortal  works,  was  due 
to  their  sublime  faith  in  each  other.  Spiritualism  is  the 
philosophy  of  life  upon  which  you  proceed.  The  trouble 
is  that  you  all  seek  to  be  professional  philosophers,  and 
you  refuse  to  take  a  step  in  any  way  of  living  until  you 
have  even  analyzed  and  co-ordinated  all  the  dust  and 
pebbles  on  your  way. 

Friends,  what  you  need  is  a  religion  to  live  by  rather 
than  one  to  write  books  about.  Is  it  not  possible  that 
you  might  see  Spiritualism  as  a  philosophy  complete  in 
all  its  parts,  yet  giving  a  sufficient  motixe  and  program 
for  the  present?  'Slay  you  believe  in  goodness,  truth  and 
love,  and  strive  after  the  unselfish  life,  and  seek  to  do 
good  even  though  you  do  not  feel  fully  qualified  to  frame 
the  final  word?  If  you  could  only  turn  for  a  few  hours 
from  your  childish  attempts  to  describe  down  to  the  last 
iota  how  the  finest  of  atom  star  dust  operates  in  the  uni- 
^•erse,  if  you  could  let  your  theologies  rest  in  the  hands 
of  the  professional  investigators  and  take  a  few  of  the 
simple,  elemental  facts  of  life  and  work  tliem  out  for 
yourselves,  then  you  w'ould  have  a  new  plan  of  living  for 
all.  Your  world  would  be  a  cold,  desolate  world  if  you 
never  needed  one  another;  if  there  were  no  drafts  on 
sympathy,  pity,  tenderness  and  help,  your  fair  blossoms 
would  soon  perish ;  the  godlike  in  you  could  never  be 
but  for  your  human  needs,  your  weakness  and  your  cares 
Like  dull  slaves  you  would  be  inert  imder  your  own  bur- 
dens, but  for  the  call  of  another's  need  bidding  you  arise 


Confidence  and  Faith  in   Humanity.       245 

and  walk.  Did  you  ever  look  into  the  faces  of  those  yuu 
met  on  the  streets?  In  some  you  would  find  depths  of 
joy,  light  and  cheer;  but  never  for  those  who  only  care 
for  their  own  needs.  You  can  learn  the  secret  of  living 
Vvhich  is  to  share  life,  and  the  secret  of  lightening  your 
loads  which  is  to  bear  the  burden  of  others.  Never  say 
to  yourself,  I  have  no  strength  to  spare.  Live  for  the 
life  of  all.  and  you  shall  find  life  worth  living. 

According  to  these  teachings,  there  are  degrees  of 
a  certain  advanced  spiritual  state,  a  more  or  less  perfect 
?nd  healthy  condition  of  the  human  soul.  A  man  can 
advance  in  the  degree  that  his  natural,  hereditary  and 
selfish  proclivities  are  brought  into  subjection  and  due 
subordination  to  the  higher  and  truly  human  faculties, 
and  the  Divine  WWl  and  Love  are  so  enthroned  within 
l:im  that  he  finds  his  delight  in  learning  and  doing  good 
to  others.  So  my  friends,  the  higher  his  wisdom  and  the 
purer  his  love,  the  more  closely  he  is  conjoined  to 
Nature's  laws,  so  much  the  more  orderly  and  healthy  is 
his  soul,  and  so  much  more  blissful  his  state,  and  in  so 
much  higher  degree.  This  state  is  not  one  to  be  instan- 
taneously or  suddenly  attained.  It  .  is  reached  only 
through  long  and  brave  conflict  with  the  selfish  propensi- 
ties of  the  soul.  It  is  a  state  that  one  grows  into  gradu- 
ally, as  you  grow  from  infancy  to  manhood,  from  a  state 
of  ignorance  to  one  of  intelligence.  The  means  by 
which  this  state  is  reached,  or  achieved,  are  the  natural 
and  spiritual  truths  that  you  learn,  your  trials  and  dis- 
appointments, vour  joYS  and  sorrows,  successes  and  de- 
feats. V(»ur  relations  and  intercourse  with  others  and  all 
the  varied  discipline  of  life. 

So  live  that  you  shall  receive  into  yonr  hearts  the 
good  of  that  unselfish  love  which  is  the  substance  and 
body  of  these  truths. 

Dr.   Reed. 


246  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XLIII. 


MY  SPIRIT  HOME. 

I  have  sojourned  in  this  beautiful  world  of  light  for 
a  great  number  of  earthly  years,  yet  to  me  this  space  of 
time  seems  only  as  the  passing  of  a  moment.  We  keep 
no  account  of  time  here,  and  our  lives  are  controlled  by 
our  desires  and  earnest  wishes.  Each  and  everything 
that  we  have  here  is  made  from  the  fixing  or  concentra-- 
tion  of  our  own  thoughts,  and  these  thoughts  are  the 
blossoms  and  fruitage  of  our  souls. 

I  helped  to  build  my  spirit  home  in  this  same  man- 
ner, and  so  it  is  that  spirits  have  nothing  here  only 
what  they  themselves  build,  or  help  to  build  by  the  power 
of  concentrated  thought.  I  write  this  more  for  the  bene- 
fit of  those  who  do  not  know  how  to  lay  up  treasures  in 
Heaven.  When  I  first  commenced  to  help  build  my 
spirit  home,  and  it  started  to  grow  before  my  eyes,  the 
rooms  and  furnishings  were  not  as  I  had  expected  them 
to  be ;  and  as  I  was  very  much  disappointed,  I  asked 
other  spirit  builders  what  the  trouble  was  and  they  an- 
swered :  "You  have  directed  your  thoughts  awry,  in 
wishing  for  the  perfection  of  your  spiritual  abode.  You 
liave  become  positive  in  your  desires,  and  this  very  over- 
positive  element  breaks  the  wave-vibration  before  it  is 
potent  to  do  its  work.  An  even,  steady  and  roundly 
earnest  adaptation  of  desire  brings  about  a  better  re- 
sult." 

This  I  soon  learned,  and  almost  before  I  could  fully 
realize  the  result,  it  was  accomplished  before  me.     My 


My  Spirit  Home.  247 

home  is  very  beautiful;  being  made  of  brown  marble 
flecked  with  white,  and  fashioned  and  set  together  so  as 
to  relieve  and  please  the  eye.  Inside  my  dwelling  the 
floors  are  covered  with  patterns  and  petals,  and  the  walls 
?.nd  ceilings  are  profuse  with  blossoms  of  every  descip- 
tion,  as  my  sister  on  earth  knows  I  was  very  fond  of 
flowers  while  I  lived  in  the  mortal.  The  rooms  have  no 
partitions,  but  just  veil-like  hangings  and  soft  hued 
draperies,  distinguishing  one  room'  from  another.  I  am 
very  liappv  and  awaiting  the  meeting  of  my  loved  ones 
still  on  earth.  With  loving  remembrance  I  dedicate  this 
to  my  sister  and  brother,  Lizzie  Butler  and  Edward 
Cutler  of  Memphis,  Mo. 

Your  Sister  Barbara. 


248  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XLIV. 


LABOR  AND  DESIRES  IN  SPIRIT  LIFE. 

There  are  lovely  views  to  be  had  in  the  spirit  world. 
We  have  the  beautiful  and  the  sublime,  the  romantic  and 
the  picturesque.  We  have  grand  forests,  moss  covered 
rocks,  towering  mountains,  lovely  hills  and  valleys,  dash- 
ing cascades  and  beautiful,  meandering  streams.  Here 
we  have  all  of  the  beauties  of  Nature  and  art  combined, 
lliere  is  the  palatial  mansion,  with  its  corresponding  sur- 
roundings, its  grassy  lawns,  its  beautiful  and  fragrant 
flowers,  its  terraced  slopes,  its  sparkling  fountains,  its 
ornamental  statuary,  its  gaily  plumaged  birds — in  short, 
everything  to  please  the  eye.  But  all  of  this  is  only  a 
faint  emblem  of  the  spirit  world.  There  is  the  city  whose 
walls  are  of  jasper  and  gold,  her  buildings  clear  as, 
crystal,  her  fountains,  all  manner  of  precious  stones ;  and 
the  gates  of  pearl.  The  inhabitants  are  clothed  in  white 
lobes.  We  walk  by  thought.  Night  never  shuts  out  our 
sight,  for  there  is  no  night.  But  our  sight  is  perfect, 
and  our  views  wide,  extensive,  illimitable.  Our  employ- 
ments here  are  not  laborious.  Our  employment  in  the 
spirit  world  consists  in  doing  good  and  the  study  of  char- 
acter and  conversation  with  those  in  the  higlier  and  lower 
spheres  of  spirit  life,  and  in  offices  of  mutual  kindness 
and  love. 

But  those  in  dark  conditions  will  be  left  behind  for 
a  time,  and  when  reached  again  will  be  spiritualized  and 
made  like  those  in  the  higher  spheres  of  spiritual  exist- 
ence.    There  is  no  scarcity  here.     It  is  a  land  of  abund- 


Labor  and  Desires  in  Spirit  Life.  249 

ance.  No  famine  can  ever  reach  us.  Here  poverty  is 
unknown.  Here  none  has  ever  felt,  or  ever  will  feel 
the  pangs  of  hunger  or  the  pains  of  thirst.  Here,  every 
want  is  supplied,  every  desire  gratified.  There  is  nothing 
certain  in  }'0ur  uncertain  world,  dlie  brightest  flowers 
fade,  the  dearest  friends  part.  Wealth  makes  to  itself 
wings  and  flies  away.  Here  there  is  a  feeling  of  per- 
fect security  and  consequently  a  perfect  satisfaction  and 
peace.  It  is  no  wonder,  therefore,  that  some  who  are 
wise  and  good  spiritualists  desire  this  country,  and  that 
sometimes  they  even  "languish  and  sigh  to  be  here."  It 
would  be  absurd  to  desire  something  that  is  unattainable, 
and  that  has  no  existence.  We  do  not  wish  to  raise  your 
hopes,  or  excite  desires,  which  we  do  not  intend  to 
gratify. 

The  Spiritualists  know  there  is  a  better  world  than 
the  one  you  dwell  in ;  they  have  it  by  the  testimony  of 
those  who  have  crossed  the  Great  Divide.  If  a  man  truly 
and  earnestly  desires  to  go  to  some  country  in  your 
vvorld,  which  he  considered  better  than  his  native  land 
he  would  take  steps  to  gratify  this  desire ;  in  other  words 
he  will  make  arrangements  to  go,  and  will  start  on  his 
journey.  To  the  unbeliever,  let  me  say :  Live  no  longer 
in  the  indulgence  of  worldly  things,  pursue  no  longer 
the  blind  faith  of  ignorance,  but  seek  the  joys  that  never 
fade.  You  are  going  to  your  long  home,  some  day. 
You  are  traveling  to  the  grave.  Will  you  not  turn  your 
teet  to  us  and  journey  to  the  better  land? 

Miss  Jennett  Aber. 


250  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XLV. 


THE  AWAKENING  AFTER  DEATH. 

To  live  and  experience  the  mortal  is  one  experience; 
but  to  li\'e  and  awaken  to  immortality,  is  quite  another 
and  a  more  beauteous  life  than  I  can  tell  you.  There  are 
not  words  within  the  mortal  ken  that  could  describe  to 
you  one-half  the  glories  of  spirit  life.  When  I  lived  in 
the  mortal.  Iwas  a  minister  of  the  creeds,  I  taught  in  the 
creeds,  I  believed  in  the  creeds,  and  yet  I  can  now  in  re- 
trospect look  back  over  all  that  time,  and  see  that  spirits 
inspired  me  to  speak ;  and  that  at  times^  I  got  so  far  away 
from  my  creedish  doctrines  in  sermonizing,  that  my  con- 
gregation wondered,  but  believed  because  it  came  from 
the  lips  of  their  preacher.  But  some  among  them  realized 
the  inspiration  I  possessed.  Since  I  have  entered  spirit 
life  and  come  into  the  great  halls  of  learning  and  inspira- 
tion. I  have  found  out  how  to  teach  in  the  true  spirit,  and 
how  to  live  in  the  constant  vibration  of  right  principle. 
The  awakening  after  death  is  a  glorious  unfoldment  of 
the  spirit,  a  gradual  development  of  the  soul,  and  a  full 
realization  of  the  greatest  and  most  expansive  happiness 
that  your  brightest  hopes  can  imagine.  I  go  now  on  my 
various  missions  to  higher  and  lower  realms  accompanied 
by  my  sweet  wife  and  soulmate  Mary  F.  Terhune.  This 
little  message  I  dedicate  to  my  earthly  children,  and  leave 
my  wish  that  men  would  learn  to  trust  and  love  each 
other  more. 

Yours  in  the  interests  of  the  Star  Circle, 

Stephen  Terhune. 


Sincerity.  251 


XLVI. 


SINCERITY. 


In  all  things  I  have  learned  the  value  of  being-  sin- 
cere. The  spirits  who  by  many  valuable  lessons  have 
reached  the  heights  in  this  wonderful  world  have  had  as 
a  first  lesson,  sincerity. 

We  are  taught  here  to  be  sincere  in  all  things.  I 
will  tell  you  why :  An  insincere  thought  sends  out  a  cross 
vibration,  and  no  one  can  progress  sustained  on  these 
cross  vibrations.  For  the  spiritual  environments  are 
l.uilded  entirely  on  the  vibration  of  concentrated 
thougnt;  and  it  tins  thought  emanates  from  an  untrue  or 
impure  source,  tlien  the  finished  result  is  a  picture,  an 
object  of  chaos.  I  left  the  earth  life  when  I  was  yet  early 
in  years;  and  my  dear  husband  mourned  my  departure, 
but  I  am  happy  here,  my  daugliter  and  I,  awaiting  my 
husband's  and  her  father's  coming.  I  have  erected  a 
beautiful  home  here  in  the  sincerity  of  my  thought,  and 
in  it  we  dwell  in  peace  and  happiness,  awaiting  the  meet- 
ing of  our  loved  ones  here  in  this  world  of  light. 

The  breeze  of  Heaven  is  the  breath  of  sincerity. 
The  light  of  the  Eternal  City  is  the  essence  of  truth,  and 
the  glory  of  our  life  and  dwelling,  is  the  handiwork  of 
the  Eternal  Spirit  which  holdeth  and  giveth  all  things. 
With  my  earnest  love  I  dedicate  this  to  my  dear  Iiusband, 
Edwin  J.  Schellhous. 

Catherine  Schellhous. 


252     '  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


XLVII. 


TRANSITION. 

When  I  went  to  sleep  in  the  physical  world,  it  was 
after  a  long  and  hard  struggle  for  mortal  breath  and  life, 
and  a  terrible  time  of  untold  suffering-  for  me.  I  tried 
so  hard  to  live  for  my  husband's  and  my  family's  sake, 
to  live  in  their  world,  to  help  care  for,  and  love  them  all 
together.  But  I  failed  and  failing,  I  was  very  sad  in 
leaving  earth,  though  no  one  knew. 

I  passed  out  with  the  one  thought  that  I  was  leaving 
behind  all  that  was  dear  to  me;  as  one  goes  on  a  long 
and  unknown  strange,  journey  and  knows  not  if  he  shall 
ever  see  the  faces  of  his  loved  again.  This  will  seem  so 
strange  to  those  who  know  that  I  was  raised  in  the  en- 
vironment of  a  strong  Christian  faith  and  that  I  also  be- 
lieved with  all  my  soul  in  another  life;  yet  when  you  go 
to  enter  that  life  with  only  this  belief,  then  and  only  then, 
will  you  understand.  When  at  last,  I  had  parted  from 
earth  and  stood  like  a  timid  frightened  child  on  the 
strange  but  beauteous  shores  of  the  Eternal  and  saw 
many  loved  ones  gone  before,  come  with  out-stretched 
arms  to  meet  me,  my  fear  died  and  gladness  over-power- 
ed me  with  such  joy  as  mortals  reck  not  of.  When  my 
joys  became  so  manifest  in  my  newly  found  home,  they 
told  me  that  I  might  return  to  earth  and  see  once  more 
my  sorrowing  husband,  and  I  came  to  him  and  tried  to 
comfort  a  grief  that  was  so  deep  and  lasting  that  it 
will  never  cease  entirely  until  we  are  together  over  here. 
For  he  was  grieving  for  the  other  half  of  his  own  soul 


Transitiox.  253 

although  neither  of  us  at  this  time  were  aware  of  this 
great  truth.  But  graduall}^  I  came  closer  and  closer  to 
him  until  I  impressed  him  to  come  to  this  medium 
through  whose  powers  I  am  at  present  manifesting,  and 
when  he  did  come  and  stand  before  the  cabinet,  I  came 
and  placed  my  hand  upon  his  shoulder  as  of  old ;  and  as 
we  stood  face  to  face,  I  told  him  that  I  was  not  dead  but 
had  gone  away  for  a  little  while  to  prepare  a  home  for 
him  in  Heaven,  and  that  truth  saved  him  and  saved  me! 
I  have  come  many  times  since  and  will  continue  to  come 
until  he  comes  to  me  over  here  and  -then  he  will  know 
how  little  a  thing  transition  really  is,  but  how  much, 
how^  very  much  is  the  Immortal  Awakening.  Then  we 
two  shall  travel  the  spheres  hand  in  hand  like  two  happy 
children,  and  live  for  ever  in  the  abiding  place  I  have 
prepared  for  him.  With  grateful  wishes  to  all  my  earthly 
and  spirit  friends,  with  love  to  my  every  relative  and  to 
my  doubly  dear  children  still  on  earth,  I  will  consign  this 
to  my  dearest  husband,  with  my  unchanging  devotion. 

Lizzie  Graff. 


254  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

XLVIII. 

THE  BOND  OF  FAMILY  LOVE. 

When  mortal  families  are  united  in  the  strongest  of 
all  bonds  on  earth — that  of  a  pure  family  devotion,  it  is 
then  that  when  one  link  drops  from  this  eternal  chain, 
that  there  is  grief  in  the  mortal  dwelling «it  this  time  of 
so-called  death.  But  what  is  death  to  mortal  reckoning 
is  but  life  to  spiritual  understanding.  For  behold  all 
things  shall  be  made  new,  there  shall  be  a  new  heaven 
and  a  new  earth,  and  all  that  in  them  is.  And  this  shall 
be  done  by  the  unchangeable  law  of  concentration.  Then 
if  there  be  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth  as  it  were,  then 
why  should  not  families  be  reunited  in  this  new  heaven? 
And  why  should  not  they  not  only  enjoy  the  old  intelli- 
gence simply  unfolded  and  dilated?  Why  indeed?  They 
do ;  dear  friends,  only  it  is  past  the  conception  of  mortals 
to  understand  how  very  happy  and  complete  these  family 
reunions  are.  WHien  every  link  in  the  thread  of  the  once 
lost  chain  has  been  found  and  welded  together  in  the 
old  place  again,  with  the  spirit-soul  awake  and  fully  com- 
prehensive, and  the  eyes  and  ears  of  the  immortal  exist- 
ence hearing  and  seeing  all  of  the  blessedness  of  such  a 
reunion,  and  the  wonderful  sensibilities  of  the  soul  ab- 
sorbing all  of  this  greatest  of  privileges,  the  union  is 
complete.  We  are  so  happy  here  in  the  peace  of  family 
reunions,  and  in  the  watching  and  waiting  of  those  still 
left  to  come,  and  of  helping  them  in  their  walks  of  life, 
that  we  cannot  half  express  it!  For  we  never  tire,  we 
are  inspired  by  the  bond  of  family  and  of  eternal  love. 
With  tender  blessings  I  give  this  little  remembrance  to 
my  dear  son,  William  Wallace  Aber. 

Lydia  Ann  Aber. 


Occupations  in  Spirit  Life.  255 


XLIX. 


OCCUPATIONS  IN   SPIRIT  LIFE. 

There  exist  many  exalted  and  infallible  proofs  of 
authority  and  unadulterated  truths  of  Spirit  manifesta- 
tions. And  even  if  these  proofs  of  its  origin  were  taken 
away,  yet  there  remain  all  the  marks  of  genuineness  of 
truth  that  can  be  brought  in  suj^port  of  any  oth<^'r  record, 
or  that  may  be  required  to  authenticate  the  circumstances 
of  its  generation  for  hundreds,  yes,  thousands  of  years 
hence.  Then,  whoever  can  reiect  these  writings  as  spuri- 
ous, may  with  less  presumption  and  more  reason,  reject 
anv  other  moral  truth.  A  careful  investigation  of  these 
manifestations  will  readilv  convince  you  that  all  of  its 
claims  are  founded  in  justice  and  sustained  by  the 
liighest  reasons.  Friends,  throw  away  your  preconceived 
notions.     Forget  the  creed  of  your  fathers. 

This  life,  then  so  hi9'h  in  its  aims,  so  rich  in  its  re- 
venues of  hapniness  and  honor,  is  only  preparatory  to 
the  higher  bliss  and  glory  bevond  the  grave.  It  is  but 
the  ihfancv  of  existence — the  bud  of  being.  The  flower 
is  to  bloom  and  the  fruit  to  ripen  in  the  purest  world 
above.  There  will  be  no  weariness  of  the  body,  no  flag- 
ging of  tlie  soul's  energ-ies.  Your  powers  will  be  forever 
fresh  and  strong  for  whatever  service  vou  mav  be  per- 
mitted to  perform.  And  the  years  will  not  be  whiled 
away  in  idleness.  The  same  law  governs  here ;  and  there 
will  be  a  work  assipiied  you.  Now  my  brothers,  there  is 
set  before  vou  an  obiect  worthv  of  the  aim  and  efforts  of 
immortal   minds.      There   is   nothino-  to   which   vou  can 


256  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

compare  these  spiritual  things.  Comparisons  are  made, 
but  they  all  fail  to  reach  the  reality.  The  sun  breaking 
through  the  clouds  and  flooding  the  earth  with  light,  the 
day  chasing  away  the  darkness  of  the  night ;  waking 
from  a  long  and  exhausting  sleep;  rising  from  the  grave 
and  bounding  into  a  vigorous  life. 

Spirits  are  all  missionary  beings,  whatever  may  be 
the  position  they  occupy  in  regard  to  the  extension  in 
your  world,  they  are  "all  ministering  spirits."  sent  forth 
to  minister  to  those  on  earth. 

Mrs.  Jenetta  Barry  Aber. 


Spiritual  Journeys.  257 


L. 


SPIRITUAL  JOURNEYS. 

You,  dear  friends  have  no  idea  yet  of  the  great 
speed  we  use  in  traveling  in  our  world.  After  I  came 
to  our  dear  friends  over  here,  they  took  me  on  various 
journeys.  One  I  remember  was  to  the  Temple  of  the 
Eastern  adepts.  Here  we  learned  a  great  many  things 
which  never  come  to  earth  as  the  principles  of  these 
great  teachings  are  far  above  the  boundaries  of  earth. 
We  saw  demonstrated  the  oft  repeated  story  of  the 
materialization  of  trees,  verdure  and  luscious  fruits  such 
as  we  had  often  heard  was  occurring  in  the  far  East  of 
earth's  realms.  I  very  much  enjoyed  these  things  but 
above  all,  the  calm  peaceful  association  of  the  wonderful 
adepts  most  appealed  to  me.  On  earth  my  friends  will 
remember  of  me,  that  I  was  always  of  a  purely  investigat- 
ing turn  of  mind  in  the  interests  of  science  and  truth,  and 
so  all  tlie  spiritual  knowledge  which  I  have  gained  over 
here  has  been  of  untold  value  to  me.  I  soon  learned  how 
to  meet  and  throw  off  and  on  the  different  auras  that 
I  would  meet  in  making  the  many  journeys  that  I  was 
constantly  learning  was  such  a  benefit  to  me.  Within 
the  twinkling  of  an  eye  a  spirit  who  knows  how.  can  make 
a  journey  of  several  millions  of  earthly  miles.  I  have  also 
been  present  at  many  of  the  meetings  of  the  different 
delegations  of  the  Star  Circle  and  I  would  that  I  could 
unfold  before  you  each  of  their  sacred  laws,  for  if  I  could 
you  would  forever  understand  more  of  the  reality  of 
love,  of  truth  and  of  light  than  ever  before.     But  that  is 


258  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

at  present  impossible,  as  my  space  and  time  are  limited. 
But  I  am  told  that  this  new  book  will  do  a  world  of  good, 
and  we  would  that  others  might  be  written  after  this ;  for 
the  knowledge  of  spirit  is  sometimes  almost  limitless. 
With  this  little  message,  I  wish  to  express  my  sincere 
friendship  for  Edward  Butler,  for  E.  J.  Schellhous,  for 
all  the  earth  circle,  the  heavenly  Star  Circle,  and  to  their 
medium.  William  Wallace  Aber,  My  love  to  my  wife^ 
Josephine. 

T.  H.  Pratt. 


Pre-Natal  Influences.  259 


LI. 


PRE-NATAL  INFLUENCES. 

Friends,  genius  is  such  a  rarity  that  ordinary  mor- 
tals have  come  to  think  it  is  a  direct  gift  from  God,  be- 
stowed on  some  favored  child  without  merit  or  regard 
for  any  law.  One  child  in  a  family  is  mild,  sweet  tem- 
pered and  lovable;  the  other  children,  disagreeable,  hate- 
ful and  quarrelsome.  Instead  of  seeking  for  the  cause 
of  these  differences,  people  put  the  matter  into  the  "un- 
knowable" and  go  on,  seemingly  without  thinking  that  it 
is  just  as  easy  to  raise  a  Lincoln  as  a  Booth,  when  the 
laws  of  Nature  are  understood  and  observed.  If  both  or 
either  of  the  parents  are  in  bondage  to  a  habit  they  do 
not  wash  transmitted  to  the  child,  such  habits  must  be 
given  up,  and  especially  the  love  of  them. 

Do  you  wish  a  child  that  will  love  Nature  as  it  is, 
and  live  a  pure  life,  with  every  energy  of  the  soul,  mind 
and  body,  you  must  love  and  obey  Nature's  Laws,  and  by 
this  grace  live  strictly  continent  lives,  in  thought  as  well 
as  in  deed.  During  the  full  period  of  gestative  influ- 
ence, there  should  be  no  sexual  congress  between 
husband  and  wife.  This  is  Nature's  Law-,  and  outside  of 
this  law  it  is  violated.  Animals  will  not  permit  it,  sav- 
ages do  not  practice  it.  Friends,  if  you  wash  to  know 
why  your  children  are  disobedient  and  impure,  we  an- 
swer, you  disobeyed  Nature's  Laws  during  the  period  of 
transmitted  influence ;  it  need  not  have  been  done  in 
deeds  of  impurity — impure  thoughts  and  desires  are  suf- 
ficient for  the  evil.  Those  who  desire  obedient  children, 
whether  they  profess   Spiritualism  or  not,   should  obey 


260  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

Nature's  Laws;  and  spiritual  laws  being  obedient,  bring 
children  of  the  utmost  merit.  If  they  live  in  such  obedi- 
ence, they  will  be  worthy  to  command  their  children,  and 
will  secure  their  love  and  respect.  No  matter  what  state 
of  grace  the  parents  have  attained ;  if  they  give  way  to 
improper  feelings,  or  cherish  base  desires,  rather  than 
the  higher  nature  to  govern  during  the  period  under  con- 
sideration, such  transgressions  will  as  surely  mar  the 
child's  character. 

The  tobacco  habit  is  often  transmitted  by  tobacco 
using  parents,  and  the  children  will  take  to  its  use  natur- 
ally. It  is  the  same  with  the  appetite  for  whisky. 
Friends,  the  mother  must  be  careful  during  the  import- 
ant period,  for  a  simple  craving  for  stimulants  may 
cause  the  development  of  an  imbecile,  or  an  improper 
appetite  in  the  innocent  child.  A  craving  for  certain 
articles  of  food  or  drink  is  common  to  the  prospective 
mother;  and  when  such  things  are  not  justly  considered 
evil  they  should  be  gratified.  But  when  impracticable, 
impossible  or  evil,  greater  good,  both  to  mother  and 
child,  will  result  in  overcoming  them.  This  can  be  done 
by  appealing  to  your  spirit  friends  to  aicl  you  by  ])lacing 
your  mind  upon  them  and  other  ideas.  If  the  parents 
are  given  to  prevarication  and  exaggeration,  they  must 
stop,  and  cultivate  habits  of  sincerity  and  truthfulness; 
otherwise  the  child  may  be  born  a  liar. 

To  avoid  each  and  all  of  these  being  confined  in  the 
child,  cultivate  harmony,  love  and  Spirituality.  The 
less  important  part  of  pre-natal  conditions  which  may  be 
properly  called  the  Law  of  Nature,  the  Law  of  Genius, 
is  that  by  which  an  adaptedness  for  a  certain  profession 
or  trade  is  transmitted  to  the  child.  These  laws  and  the 
development  of  natural  faculties  are  as  easily  known  and 
should  be  observed  as  those  governing  the  moral  facul- 
ties. 

Dr.  Reed. 


Friendly  Greetings   From   the   World   Beautiful. 


LII. 


FRIENDLY  GREETINGS  FRO^I  THE  ^^'ORLD 
BEAUTIFUL. 

This  will  be,  I  hope,  happily  received  by  all  my  ol  1 
Elmwood,  Kan.,  friends  and  neighbors.  Mr.  McCracken 
comes  with  me  tonight  to  bless  this  dear  circle.  We  also 
visited  the  Star  circle  when  the  Medium,  Wm.  A.  Aber, 
was  located  in  Spring  Hill,  Kan. 

I  have  found  Spirit  life  much  more  lovely  than  I 
ever  supposed  it  could  be ;  and  I  have  also  learned  the 
cause  of  its  great  and  never  changing  beauty.  It  is  the 
vibration  from  the  uniform  thoughts  of  millions  of 
spirits  both  in  and  out  of  the  flesh  who  are  constantly 
sacrificing  for  others,  and  I  have  learned  that  the  only 
true  and  lasting  happiness  is  gained  only  in  doing  good 
to  others  and  striving  to  make  others  happier. 

Thus  the  great  beauty  of  the  spirit  world  is  gained. 
I  suffered  a  great  deal  before  I  left  my  body  on  earth 
and  that  suffering  for  a  time  rather  bound  me  to  my 
body,  and  I  remained  with  it  until  they  buried  it  and 
then  I  was  released  and  came  on  to  this  beautiful  world. 
I  meet  and  greet  many  old  and  true  friends  over  here; 
and  as  we  clasp  each  other's  hands  in  friendly  tender- 
ness, we  recite  over  again  the  recollections  and  happen- 
ings of  old.  Oh.  it  is  a  glorious  thing  to  return  after 
death.  The  whole  world  will  know  after  a  wdiile,  and 
then   greater   happiness    will    reign   (M1   the    face   of   the 


262  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

earth.  I  have  attended  many  wise  and  greatly  good  lec- 
tures since  coming  to  this  new  life,  and  they  fill  me  with 
a  truer,  a  better  and  a  nobler  understanding  of  Spirit- 
ualism. 

My  greetings  to  all  my  old  friends  who  are  yet  so- 
journing in  the  troubled  way. 

Dr.  Barr. 


My  Employment  in  Spirit  Life.  263 


LIII. 


MY  EMPLOYMENT  IN  SPIRIT  LIFE. 

i  am  most  graciously  permitted  by  the  Star  circle 
to  give  my  message  for  this,  the  fourth  book.  I  am 
now  a  member  of  the  Band  of  Hope  in  the  spirit  world, 
and  it  is  our  mission  to  go  into  the  realms  of  darkness 
and  try  to  lift  those  who  are  in  the  shadows,  up  into  the 
greater  light  of  the  spheres.  Many  are  almost  hope- 
less, but  we  are  never  tiring  in  our  varied  efforts  to 
raise  them  and  secure  for  them  the  blessed  life  of  a 
higher  and  a  brighter  existence.  And  also  various  and 
numerous  are  the  troublesome  dark  waves  that  surround 
these  poor  creatures  when  they  first  enter  spirit  life  in 
this  s.tate.  So  we  are  never  idle,  but  always  working 
for  the  cause  of  love  and  truth.  We  have  raised  many 
thousands  of  poor  fallen  spirits  up  into  the  light  and 
life  of  fair  hope.  And  when  once  they  are  encom- 
passed by  the  beams  of  Hope's  bright  rays,  there  is  no 
longer  any  danger  of  their  going  backward;  but  they  are 
instead,  ever  pushing  forward  with  the  zeal  born  of 
Heavenly  trutli.  When  I  was  on  earth,  I  always  tried 
with  all  mv  might  to  do  my  duty  for  the  grand  cause 
for  which  I  was  laboring  and  wherein  I  fell  short,  I  am 
trying  to  make  up'  fully  and  completely  over  here  I 
thought  tlie  spiritual  was  beautiful  then,  but  now  I  am 
able  to  expand  and  bask  as  it  were,  in  the  never  chang- 
ing radiance  of  the  true  light  of.  Spiritualism,  with  a 
fuller  understanding,  a  more  profound  zeal,  a  better,  and 
a  more  unselfish  heart!    Ah,  that  is  what  I  am  working 


264  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

so  hard  to  gain,  the  really  unselfish  Heart!  May  all 
the  world's  people  so  prepare  themselves  for  the  spiritual 
life,  that  they  may  understand  almost  at  once  the  greater 
portion  of  its  glory. 

My   love   and    dearest    regards    go    with    the    Star 
Circle. 

Jennie  B.  Hagen  Jackson. 


A  Greeting  to  Friends.  265 


LIV. 

A  GREETING  TO  FRIENDS— A  MESSAGE  OF 
TRUTH. 

I  am  very  glad  to  be  able  to  come  before  the  circle 
this  evening  to  give  my  message  of  truth.  My  dear 
friends,  it  is  not  long  since  I  passed  to  this  glorious 
spirit  world  and  therefore,  I  cannot  tell  you  as  much  of 
its  beauties  as  when  I  have  sojourned  in  this  wonderful 
place  a  while  longer.  I  was  very  thankful  to  be  re- 
leased from  my  bondage  of  earth,  in  so  much  as  I  longed 
to  go  to  this  beautiful  world,  knowing  as  I  did  of  its 
manifold  blessings. 

But  friends,  you  of  earth  may  prepare  your  minds 
in  anticipation  for  years  of  the  spiritual  life,  and  still 
you  cannot  conceive  its  beauties.  Even  my  brother  and 
sister  spiritualists,  who  all  must  confess  have  an  ad- 
vantage, the  blessing  of  knowing,  where  those  of  the 
creeds  simply  believe,  even  these  dear  children  of  earth 
only  know  such  a  very  smattering  of  the  great  realities 
of  spiritual  life,  such  a  very  little  of  the  myriad  beauties 
of  this  existence,  that  they  are  as  babes  and  sucklings. 
I  oftentimes  come  back  to  eart-h  and  walk  by  the  side  of 
my  old  friends.  Col.  Van  Horn  and  E.  J.  Schellhous,  and 
try  to  tell  them  some  of  the  glory  of  this  after  life,  but 
I  think  they  do  not  hear  me !  Some  day  they  will  under- 
stand !  I  have  met  many  of  my  old  and  very  dear  friends 
over  here.  With  my  dearest  regards,  I  give  this  little 
message  for  the  Star  Circle. 

George  Omstead. 


266  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


LV. 


A  GREETIXG  TO  ^lY  WIFE. 

To  my  dear  wife^,  Susie  Graff,  I  dedicate  this  little 
message  for  the  fourth  book  of  the. series  by  the  Star 
Circle.  I  come  back  across  the  mystic  threshold  and 
stand  once  more  among  you  a  spirit  in  your  midst,  once 
living  in  the  earthly  body,  but  now  in  the  glorious  exist- 
ence of  spirit!  I  often  go  to  my  earthly  home  and  walk 
in  upon  my  wife  and  children  as  they  pass  their  days  in 
the  peace  and  joy  of  home,  and  try  to  inipress  them  with 
my  presence.  If  they  are  happy  I  am  happy;  but  if  they 
are  sad,  I  am  sad.  Oftentimes  I  bring  with  me  hosts 
of  spirits,  so  that  if  there  be  any  sickness  or  ailing  in  the 
earthly  home,  we  linger  until  health  has  fully  returned. 
I  will  be  waiting  to  welcome  all  my  loved  ones  when  they 
come  to  me  over  here,  waiting  to  welcome  them  with 
never  ending  joy  and  happiness. 

God  bless  this  Star  Circle. 

Henry  Graff. 


Knowledge  of  Nature.  267 


LVI. 


KNOWLEDGE  OF  NATURE. 

At  no  period  in  the  history  of  your  world  has  man 
been  entirely  destitute  of  at  least,  a  limited  knowledge 
of  Spiritual  truths.  A  knowledge  of  his  existence,  nature 
attributes  and  character  must  be  derived  from  the  book 
of  Nature.  The  philosophy  enters  the  sublime  field  of 
Nature. 

Here  he  contemplates  the  fragrant  flower,  purling 
streams,  crystal  fountains,  blazing  lightning  and  roar- 
ing thunder.  Then  he  turns  his  eyes  of  amazement  and 
wonder  to  the  tribes  of  living  creatures.  From  the 
smallest  insect,  perceivable  only  by  the  microscope,  to  the 
largest  animal  that  lives  in  the  forest. 

From  the  smallest  fish,  found  in  the  mountain  rivu- 
lets, to  the  great  leviathan  which  baffles  with  the  wild 
waves  of  the  ocean  storm.  From  the  smallest  bird  to  the 
eagle  that  wings  its  flights  through  the  elastic  winds  and 
supports  itself  with  its  broad  pinions  on  the  lofty  clouds. 
And  yet  all  of  these  wonderful  works  of  Nature  fail  to 
give  man  a  correct  idea  of  Nature's  laws.  Friends,  Na- 
ture may  seem  remorseless  and  exacting,  but  she  is  Just 
and  stable. 

He  who  violates  her  laws  is  pursued  and  punished; 
but  he  who  obeys,  finds  them  mighty  for  his  protection 
and  comfort.  The  very  stability  of  Nature's  laws  assures 
you,  cheers  you,  inspires  you.  You  see  in  them  protection 
and  helpfulness  because  you  work  along  the  line  of  their 


268  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

unerring-  operation,  instead  of  working  contrary  to  them 
Alan's  efforts  are  not  paralx'zed  by  fear,  but  ijuickened  by 
a  hope  that  amounts  to  assurance,  and  claims  an  interest 
in  all  that  exists.  For  vou  the  flowers  open  their  eyes, 
and  the  birds  swell  their  morning  and  eyening  chortis. 
You  know  not  how  much  you  owe  to  these  influences, 
of  whose  constant  presence  and  ministry  you  scarcely 
think. 

To  the  prisoner  in  his  solitary  cell,  and  to  the  im- 
prisoned inyalid  and  his  pale  watcher,  this  statement  has 
a  meaning  and  emphasis  which  the  free  and' strong  can 
only  know  by  the  experience  of  isolation.  Yet  you  have 
hours  of  loneliness,  or  despondency  or  anger.  Haye  you 
not  sometimes  fled  from  human  society  to  commune  with 
the  fields  and  flowers,  the  trees  and  the  birds,  the  brooks 
and  the  mountains,  the  stars  and  the  sea  ? 

How  this  allayed  votu"  anger  and  selfishness;  ac- 
companied your  lonely  soul,  bore  away  your  despondency 
and  inspired  you  with  a  hopefulness  which  gaye  signific- 
ance and  yalue  to  your  life  and  work !  The  solitary 
flower  that  grows  in  the  desert,  beyond  the  sight  of  other 
yegetation,  may  seem  lost  and  undesigned.  The  skep- 
tic may  rail  at  our  Spiritualism,  and  sneeringiy  ask  what 
purpose  it  can  serye.  But  a  wrong,  famishing-  and  dis- 
heartened trayeler.  who  has  given  himself  up  to  die,  sees_ 
the  flower  and  says :  "If  the  spirits  can  care  for  this,  they 
can  care  for  me."  Thus  do  natural  objects — both  animate 
and  inanimate,  speak  to  us.  Many  of  you  feel  what  you 
are  not  gifted  to  express — your  inmost  thoughts.  This 
truth  suggests  certain  practical  thoughts,  which  press 
forward  for  expression.  Some  boast  of  their  powers  to 
abstain  from  ardent  spirits,  but  do  you  do  it  ?  You  ask 
to  be  honored  because  you  say  you  can  lead  a  virtuous 
life,  but  do  you  do  so?  You  have  the  power  to  go\ern 
yourself  tonight,  but  do  you  keep  it  from  slander  and 


Knowledge  of  Nature.  269 

gossip  and  lying?  Do  you  wish  the  world  to  praise  you? 
If  you  do,  leave  off  telling  what  you  can  do,  and  actually 
do  something  which  the  world  needs  to  have  done.  Open 
your  purse,  your  hand,  your  eye,  your  ear,  your  lips,  your 
heart.  Let  this'be  the  full  measure  of  this  power  to  act 
in  every  open  field. 

Attraction  is  the  great  law  of  the  universe.  It  is 
subject  to  no  change,  knows  no  variation,  admits  of  no 
exception.  Its  subtle  power  fathoms  all  distances  and  is 
felt  across  all  space.  It  controls  all  objecis,  whether 
atoms  or  worlds  and  with  equal  ease ;  it  binds  a  monad, 
swings  a  planet  or  chains  a  system.  Its  laws  are  simple 
and  invariable.  Let  science  contend  as  to  the  mode;  the 
facts  are  plain.  Whether  it  be  a  power  inhering  in  all 
matter,  or  an  external  power  working  through  matter, 
the  result  is  the  same.  There  is  that  in  every  power 
that  attracts ;  a  power  ceaseless,  changeless,  eternal.  This 
power  is  impalpable  to  the  touch,  invisiljle  to  the  eye,  in- 
cognizable by  any  of  the  senses ;  and  yet  a  power  that 
works  with  tireless  energy  through  all  time,  bringing 
order  out  of  confusion,  harmony  out  of  discord,  and 
beautv  and  perfection  from  the  conflicting  congeries  of 
the  primordial  elements. 

In  the  realm  of  the  intellect,  and  of  the  soul  (spirit) 
this  law  has  its  analogies.  Here  is  a  universe  of  intel- 
lect, of  feeling  and  of  affection.  A  realm  where  thoughts, 
affections,  purposes,  yearnings,  aspiratiiMis.  will,  are  the 
atoms  and  molecules.  With  matter  the  power  of  attrac- 
tion is  fixed  and  definite.  No  atom  can  change  its  pot- 
ency. With  spirit,  the  law  is  equally  inflexible;  but 
spirit  has  in  itself,  possibilities  with  which  the  atom  is 
not  acquainted.  The  spirits  advance  from  feebleness  to 
power.  So  far  as  we  can  see,  everything  earthly  and 
spiritual  is  subject  to  laws.  These  laws  may  be  unknown, 
perchance  they  are,  and  by  you  incomprehensible;  with 


270  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

them  are  the  mightiest  achievements  produced.  Love 
is  the  soul's  inspiration,  the  power  that  uplifts,  ennobles, 
and  saves;  that  power  subtle  as  thought,  is  as  changeless 
as  truth,  lasting  as  eternity  and  resistless  as  Nature.  Love 
is  the  universal,  the  all  potent  power.  Such  is  the  prin- 
ciple of  Spiritualism, 

Faraday. 


Mysteries  and  Unseen  Forces.  271 


LVII. 


MYSTERIES  AND  UNSEEN  FORCES  FROM  THE 
OTHER  WORLD. 

Friends,  do  you  know  that  you  are  all  in  the  pres- 
ence of  some  mysterious  force  (Spirit)  which  sweeps  na- 
tions and  men  to  their  destiny  ?  It  is  true,  however,  that 
man's  attitude  toward  these  mysteries  of  forces  is  no 
longer  the  same;  and  in  this  change  of  attitude  this  is  one 
of  the  most  significant  points  in  human  history. 

Every  advance  step  that  science  makes  therefore,  in 
explaining  the  mysteries  of  Nature  and  the  universe,  aids 
man  in  discovering  the  mysteries  of  the  mind,  and  the 
laws  that  in  their  eternal  hannony  govern  all. 

These  connections  are  not  along  the  orthodox  lines ; 
they  are  between  the  spirit  and  the  mortal.  This  scheme 
is  based  upon  the  attuning  of  receiver  to  sender.  These 
principles  are  not  along  any  old  line  of  prayer  and  fast- 
ing as  prayers  usually  go,  that  these  psychic  messages, 
that  the  scientific  world  begins  to  take  note  of.  flash  into 
human  souls.  The  crowning  wonder  of  them  is  that 
they  commonly  appear  where  least  expected ;  in  some 
ignorant  peasant  woman,  or  shepherd  girl,  perchance,  or 
where  some  mother  is  too  busy  perhaps,  for  much  pray- 
ing. Some  attuning  of  the  receiver  that  the  theologians 
I'.ave  not  yet  mastered,  seems  essential  to  the  spirit  laws, 
some  better  understanding  of  how  to  use  this  agency 
seems  a  growing  necessity  in  the  case.  On  one  point  in 
the  case,  there  is  no  longer  any  question,  and  that  is,  that 
fearless  faith  in  the  petitioner  is  the  law  of  acceptance 


272  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

snd  potency  in  any  worthy  desire  of  the  soul ;  and  it  is 
no  illogical  position  of  the  teacher  who  makes  these 
forces  in  the  spiritual  world  akin  to  the  forces  of  elec- 
tricity in  the  natural  world.  Look  fearlessly  upon  life 
and  trust  the  Infinite  Power  to  come  forth,  and  do  what 
the  honest  heart  may  desire,  is  the  way  to  open  all  the 
currents  of  communication  "and  find  peace  and  joy  writ- 
ten in  every  heart."  Your  sou]  is  the  desire  of  all  the 
psychic  teachers  from  the  spirit  world. 

Denton. 


Life  Worth  Living.  273 


LVin. 


LIFE  WORTH  LIVING. 


Friends,  your  world  will  never  become  religious  as 
it  has  been  taught  for  ages  and  ages.  Men  never  will 
take  up  religious  ways  that  have  been  handed  down  from 
generation  to  generation,  under  compulsion,  either  phy- 
sical, social,  moral  or  intellectual. 

It  is  strange  that  Spiritualism,  so  long  thought  of 
as  an  unnatural  thing,  as  something  which  one  had  con- 
sidered supernatural  instead  of  regarding,  it  as  natural, 
is  the  most  beautiful  and  natural  way  of  thinking  and 
living.  We  have  tried  earnestly  to  make  Spiritualism 
mean  everything,  the  very  light  and  joy  of  life.  The 
world  needs  something  that  will  teach  it  to  lift  up  its  eyes 
and  look  forward,  to  let  the  dead  past  bury  its  dead  and 
to  press  with  joy  into  the  future.  The  world  needs  such 
a  view  of  the  Eternal  and  Infinite  as  will  bring  its  own 
spirit  into  harmony,  peace,  and  the  harmonious  glad- 
ness of  free  life  in  conscious  unity  with  all  life. 

The  world  needs  a  religion  that  will  make  men  en- 
ter on  their  path,  take  up  their  burden,  live  their  lives 
with  gladness  and  confidence  and  that  will  make  life's 
meaning  clear  and  so  high  that  you  shall  rejoice  to  live. 

True  Spiritualism  does  not  take  the  dull  ways  of 
life;  it  shows  you  its  glory,  takes  the  humble  ways  and 
shows  you  how  high  it  really  is;  it  takes  your  lives  that 
seem  to  wander,  often  in  desert  places  and  shows  you  the 
upspringing  ways  of  refreshment  and  the  still  waters 
that  rise  in  the  hills  of  eternal  bliss.     Spiritualism  ought 


274  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

lo  bring-  into  the  life  that  now  is  yours,  the  essence  of 
iiarmony- and  joy  which  you  fondly  picture  as  constitut- 
ing another  world.  If  it  does  not  give  you  a  heaven 
within,  one  that  flows  out,  refreshing  from  you,  it  then 
is  false.  Friends,  how  guilty  are  you  if  you  lead  others 
to  think  of  religion  as  that  which  is  only  dreary,  a  matter 
of  simple  forms,  or  tedious  disputes  about  words  and 
phrases,  devoid  of  all  richness,  sweetness,  light  and 
power  for  them;  or,  as  a  matter  of  dull,  blind  compul- 
sion, of  fear  and  trembling,  and  if  you  have  robbed  them 
of  that  which  might  have  made  life  mean  altogether  other 
than  it  has,  you  have  given  them  gloom  instead  of 
gladness.  If  you  really  love  your  fellows,  it  is  your 
business  to  help  them  to  see  life  in  the  largest  and  richest 
terms  possible,  to  lead  them  to  value  their  ownselves  and 
to  select  from  the  vast  range  of  life's  opportunities  and 
possibilities  the  largest  value,  to  show'  them  the  way  of 
joy  and  gladness. 

Spiritualism  is  the  religion  to  bring  men  back  to 
a  knowledge  of  life,  as  worth  living. 

John  Wesley. 


A  Message  From  a  Spirit  Wife.  275 


LIX. 


A  MESSAGE  FROM  A  SPIRIT  WIFE  TO  HER 
HUSBAND  ON  EARTH. 

My  dear  husband  is  still  on  earth  and  so  I  am  glad 
of  the  permission  of  coming  to  write  this  for  him  to  be 
placed  in  the  fourth  book  of  the  Star  Circle.  I  am  most 
gloriously  happy  on  this  side  of  life,  as  I  am  preparing 
a  home  for  my  loved  ones  still  on  earth,  that  when  they 
come  to  live  in  this  eternally  beautiful  world,  that  we 
may  all  be  very  joyous  together. 

I  go  often  to  visit  my  dear  daughter,  Josephine, 
who  lives  in  New  York  City,  and  also  her  lovely  little 
daughter. 

I  am  caring  for  her  spirit-child,  Gloria,  who  came 
over  here  when  she  was  so  very  young.  I  have  often- 
times materialized  to  my  husband  who  comes  to  this 
medium's  seances,  and  I  am  always  rejoiced  at  any  op- 
portunity which  affords  our  meeting  and  greeting  each 
other.  I  oftentimes  come  to  him  at  home,  bringing  lit- 
tle Gloria  with  me,  but  he  cannot  see  us;  though  some- 
times he  is  conscious  of  my  presence  there.  Little  Win- 
nie Weston  comes  now  and  says,  tell  my  husband  Mr. 
Seymore,  that  she  is  very  happy  here  in  this  lovely 
world.  My  sincere  love  and  regard  for  all  my  friends 
on  earth.     I  am  very  truly, 

Mrs.  Mattie  Seymore. 


276  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


LX. 


LOVE— THE  BEING  OF  ALL  LIFE. 

Love  is  the  wondrous  power  that  is  the  being-  of  all 
life,  the  center  of  all  activity.  Although  the  world  does 
not  know  love,  it  is  yet  ruling  her  forces  day  by  day.  As 
you  of  the  earth  look  out  on  the  broad  expanse  of  earth's 
treasures,  do  you  behold  what  is  there?  An  illimitable 
blessedness  of  possessions  all  for  man's  great  use,  and 
planted  there  by  the  hand  of  God  for  man's  use  and  his 
manifold  benefits.  What  caused  and  what  causes  God  to 
bestow  upon  his  people  such  abundance  ?  The  one  answer 
is  His  marvelous  and  unchangeable  love.  So  when  the  re- 
freshing shower  of  spring  falls  on  the  fevered  earth,  and 
^.11  the  limp  and  famishing  flowers  hold  up  their  heads 
c.nce  more,  just  remember  that  love  was  nestling  close  in 
the  raindrops  and  cooling  and  kissing  the  flowers  out 
again.  When  once  you  know  that  love  exists  everywhere 
in  the  universe,  in  earth  and  in  Heaven,  then  will  you 
come  to  understand  how  wonderful  is  God,  for  God  is 
love !  And  love  is  liot  a  selfish  attachment  one  for  anoth- 
er;  but  it  is  a  strength,  a  power  that  is  ever  present,  ever 
powerful  to  suffer  long  and  be  kind!  To  sacrifice  and 
be  constant,  to  forbear  and  wait,  to  smile  and  hide  the 
sorrow,  to  forgive,  to  shelter  and  to  give  life !  Love  is 
the  powerful  and  mighty  force  controlling  the  elements. 
A\'atch  the  wonder-working  storm,  the  brilliant  lightning 
as  she  darts  her  fiery  arms  across  the  blackbreasted 
Heavens !  How  she  curves  and  circles  her  lo\'e-light 
body  and  winding  her  diamond  glinted  arms  about  the 


Love — The  Being  of  All  Life.  177 

waiting  skies  as  she  fondles  and  adores  the  wonderful 
Heavens. 

Humanity  cannot  get  away  from  love  if  it  w  ill.  For 
love  is  the  inborn,  inbred  principle  of  life  on  which  all 
creatures  subsist !  God,  the  unchangeable  w  hole,  instills 
divinity  into  a  mother's  heart,  when  she  refuses  to  part 
wath  her  tender  offspring.  And  in  the  heart  of  all  lovers 
(loth  he  fix  his  mighty  presence  when  that  mysterious 
whispering  of  strange  and  musical  voices  begins  to  tell 
of  a  devotion  that  sits  high  above  the  greedy  world  and 
reigns  on  a  throne  all  emerald  and  gold!  God's  presence 
is  wdiolesome  and  mighty  in  suc'h  places.  I  have  seen  two 
lovers  strolling  out  in  the  green  and  leafy  presence  of  the 
breathless  summer's  evening,  out  in  the  mystical  sighing 
stillness  of  the  glory  and  rapture  and  fullness  of  love. 
Love's  clothing  shimmered  all  about  them,  clung  around 
them  in  the  purple  glory  of  the  fading  day  and  tlie  rap- 
ture of  their  faces  was  lost  in  the  growing  shadows  of 
the  sultry  night.  God  was  with  them  beaming  in  their 
love,  in  their  hearts  laughing. 

I  see  them  w-ander  on  in  the  drooping  curtains  of 
the  dusky  night  and  all  the  lusciousness  of  the  aura  of 
tiieir  presence  is  hidden  in  the  mask  of  day.  the  welcome 
night. 

Within  their  hearts  is  burning  all  the  purity  and 
sacrifice  of  life  and  all  for  each  other.  Within  their 
souls  is  born  the  noblest  principles  of  which  man.  ever 
dreamed  or  that  Angel  lived.  For  it  is  the  all  powerful 
influence  that  changes  these  two  creatures  into  beings 
of  delightful  rapture,  into  all  the  graces  at  once,  the 
influence  of  the  world's  or  Heaven's  greatest  thing.  Love. 
It  is  a  power  of  such  potencv  that  men  will  conquer  a 
ration  in  battle  under  the  protection  of  its  mighty  arm. 

All  the  great  and  heroic  acts  of  old.  were  based  upon 
the  ])r()mptings  of  Love.  The  Eternal  plan  is  impregnat- 
ed witli  it,  and  underlying  every  action  of  man.  love  lies; 


278  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

tliough  it  may  be  oftentimes  asleep.  But  once  aroused 
awakened  and  set  into  being,  it  is  able  to  move  the 
world.  No  man  or  woman,  it  makes  no  difference  how 
far  either  of  them  may  have  fallen  in  the  moral  scale,  is 
or  can  be  devoid  of  love.  There  is  a  vibratory  chord 
somewhere  in  his  or  her  being  that  when  touched  will  be 
found  to  connect  with  a  world  of  stifled  tenderness,  and 
the  will  once  probed,  will  pour  out  its  richness  in  abund- 
ance if  you  but  afford  the  opportunity.  Love,  live  and 
laugh ;  without  these  the  soul  must  die.  But  with  them 
ever  present,  the  soul  will  delve  daily  into  an  unceasing. 
s^jnplv  of  the  richest  spiritual  and  material  blessings. 
Lord  Noel  Gordon  Byron. 


A  Message  From  a  Wife.  27' 


LXI. 


A  MESSAGE  FROM  A  WIFE  TO  HER  HUSBAND. 

About  two  weeks  ago  I  promised  my  husband  I 
would  dictate  somethiiio-  for  the  book,  and  now  as  the 

o 

doctor  has  so  kindly  permitted  me,  I  will  gladly  do  so. 
W'hen  I  first  came  to  the  spirit-world  they  took  me  to  a 
large,  beautiful  place  of  rest,  which  you  on  earth  would 
call  a  hospital;  for  I  had  suffered  much  before,  and  at 
the  time  of  passing,  and  it  was  very  necessary  that  I 
should  go  into  a  place  of  retirement  and  stay  a  short 
space  of  time  before  entering  upon  any  active  duties  in 
spirit  life.  I  found  the  life  much  different  from  what 
I  had  pictured  it ;  as  I  found  that  each  and  every  one 
had  a  special  work  to  do,  and  were  not  always  and  for- 
ever singing  and  playing  upon  golden  harps.  Each  one 
follows  here  the  pursuit  to  which  his  or  her  soul  inclines ; 
and  so  every  soul  thus  finds  its  happiness.  I  first  could 
find  contentment  onlv  in  coming  back  to  get  a  glimpse 
of  my  dear  husband  whom  I  had  left  on  earth ;  for  he 
grieved  a  very  great  deal  after  I  went  away.  I  did  not 
think  so  much  about  this  of  course,  until  after  I  was 
healed,  rested  and  refreshed,  and  then  I  came  to  esrth 
quite  frequently. 

I  sometimes  come  now  to  his  room  at  home  and  he 
knows  I  am  there.  There  is  something  that  he  carries 
in  the  back  of  his  watch  every  day  that  keeps  me  very 
close  to  him  indeed.  He  knows  what  this  is.  I  shall 
never  forget  the  dear  days  of  our  life  on  earth  together. 


280  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life, 

and  he  will  be  surprised,  knowing  even  as  he  does  of  this 
world  when  he  comes  here  and  witnesses  the  beautiful 
home  which  I  have  helped  to  build  for  him.  With  my 
regards  to  this  good  circle. 


I  am  most  truly, 

Rosa  Miller. 


A  Message  From  Harvey  Mott.        '     281 


LXII. 


A  MESSAGE  FROM  HARVEY  MOTT. 

The  dear  spirit  Prof.  William  Denton  has  very 
kindly  invited  me  to  write  a  little  message  for  this  book. 
I  come  with  reverence  and  love  into  this  cabinet,  knowing; 
the  condition  in  which  Mr.  Aber  sits  and  his  snfferings 
and  trial ;  for  I  was  a  materializing  medium  on  earth, 
and  remember  well  the  ups  and  downs  of  such  an  exist- 
ence. 

A  medium's  work  and  his  life  in  itself  are  consecrat- 
ed; and  given  from  the  first  to  the  realm  of  the  higher 
forces,  and  more  mortals  of  earth  who  come  to  learn 
the  truth  of  these  wonderful  instruments,  should  have  a 
care  and  a  sure  tenderness  for  the  entranced  medium  is 
always  at  their  mercy.  Remember,  there  is  no  other 
place  in  all  the  Universe  to  which  you  can  go  and  learn 
of  a  future  life  for  the  soul.  There  are  always  instru- 
ments enough  who  can  tell  you  of  such  a  life ;  but  the 
materializing  medium  is  tlie  only  one  who  is  the  instru- 
ment through  whom  you  can  see  the  spirits  face  to  face, 
The  spirit- world  has  only  given  the  world  a  few  of  these 
sensitives ;  and  now  that  I  am  on  this  side  of  life,  I  am 
doing  what  I  can  to  help  protect  them.  I  say  God  bless 
all  the  pure  mediums,  whoever  they  are,  and  you  as 
Spiritualists,  try  to  remember  that  the  way  to  keep  your 
mediums  pure  is  not  to  demand  too  much  of  them.  We 
will  do  all  we  can  for  you  all  on  this  side. 

With  my  regards  and  tender  thoughts  for  my  old 
friend  and  benefactor,  Edward  Butler,  I  am  sincerely, 

Harvey  Mott. 


282    •  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


LXIII. 


OPPORTUNITY. 

Friends,  do  yon  know  that  your  world  is  full  of 
misplaced  men?  The  pulpit  has  some  that  belongs  by 
nature  to  the  blacksmith  shop.  The  plow  has  lost  an  ex- 
cellent hand,  and  the  bar  has  gained  a  dupe.  Some  phy- 
sicians who  are  very  successful  in  repairing  health,  would 
have  been  also  successful  in  repairing  houses.  This  is 
one  reason  why  so  many  men  fail  of  success.  They  are 
in  the  wrong  place.  You  ask,  how  are  you  to  know  for 
what  men  are  best  fitted,  and  to  what  vocation  they  are 
adapted?  Only  through  Spiritual  influences  can  you 
hope  to  determine  for  what  avocation  you  are  best  fit- 
ted. 

If  any  deviation  from  a  sense  of  honor  or  duty  may 
be  evidence  that  it  is  not  the  place  for  you,  that  evi- 
dence must  be  sought.  No  difference  how  attractive  the 
position,  how  profitable  the  business,  if  conscience  is 
"involved,  it  is  not  the  place  for  you.  It  is  often  said 
that  Opportunity  knocks  at  your  door  but  once;  this  is 
true,  my  friends  of  earth,  so  opportunity  must  decide,  in 
a  degree,  a  man's  occupation — these  opportunities  come 
to  you  through  the  unseen  forces.  Opportunity  is  a  con- 
venient time  or  favorable  occasion,  and  when  once  past, 
may  never  come  again.  Success  is  the  parent  of  success; 
and  you  go  on  to  victory.  But  if  you  let  the  opportunity 
pass,  you  fail.  Failure  gives  birth  to  failure,  and  your 
chance  is  lost.  Some  people  imagine  that  opportunity 
is  a  golden  chariot  drawn  by  seeds  of  good  luck ;  and 


Opportunity.  283 

some  day  they  will  pause  for  them  as  they  tarry  in  the 
shade  on  Hfe's  roadside,  and  the  spirit  of  fortune  will 
pick  them  up  and  put  them  on  cushioned  seats  and  lay 
them  on  "flower  beds  of  ease."  and  push  them  on  to  suc- 
cess. Opportunity  is  no  such  thing-;  but  simply  an  open 
door,  with  an  invitation  to  come  in.  Friends,  try  to  re- 
frain from  Selfishness,  for  it  is  a  sin  in  the  eyes  of  the 
spirits.  A  man  must  learn  before  he  can  teach.  You 
must  have,  before  you  can  give.  A  true  Spiritualist  is  in 
harmony  with  himself. 

If  you  can  better  your  condition  and  be  of  equal 
service  to  society  and  the  world,  you  may  do  it.  It  is 
your  duty  to  do  it.  If  it  is  no  violation  of  conscience 
and  you  can  get  a  larger  salary,  it  is  your  duty  to  ac- 
cept. After  having  found  your  life  work,  settle  down  to 
steady  toil,  drawing  your  inspiration  from  Nature's  Di- 
vine Laws  and  your  work  w^ill  be  eternal. 

Some  men  lose  their  consciences  in  stock  companies, 
or  corporations.  They  do  wrong  in  the  aggregate  and 
wash  their  hands  in  the  waters  of  innocence.  Friends, 
the  man  who  does  next  to  nothing  takes  credit  to  himself 
for  what  others  have  done.  He  sometimes  gives  a  penny 
in  a  cojlection,  and  then  with  an  air  of  charming  hy- 
procrisy  says,  "See  what  we  raised,  five  hundred  dollars!" 
You  do  too  much  by  committees,  and  not  enough  alone. 
No  one's  conscience,  duty,  development  and  reward,  are 
blended  with  the  great  mass.  You  cannot  enter  the 
spirit  world  by  committees;  you  cannot  believe  by  proxy; 
you  caimot  escape  responsibility  by  going  to  church.  You 
will  not  die  in  companies.  You  will  pass  over  the  river 
one  by  one.  You  will  wear  your  own  crowns  and  not 
appear  in  borrowed  array.  A  selfish  man  does  not  pre- 
serve his  individualit}^,  for  his  life  is  sure  to  grow  less. 
He  loses  his  friends;  the  world  drops  him,  humanity 
shuns  his  society,  and  gives  him  the  cold  shoulder,  he 
lives  alone,  dies  alone.     Let  a  young  man  start  in  life 


284  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

with  the  conviction  that  he  is  working  for  self,  and  the 
eyes  of  the  spirits  are  upon  him,  and  his  every  act  will  be 
significant  of  what  he  is.  We  ask  where  is  the  mis- 
creant that  dares  lift  pen  or  voice  against  these  spiritual 
truths,  or  attempt  to  rob  it  of  its  God  given  laws?  Our 
mission  is  the  bettering  of  human  condition  in  every  di- 
rection. It  comes  to  feed  the  hungry,  to  clothe  the 
naked,  visit  the  sick  and  set  you  free.  We  challenge 
any  man  to  prove  to  the  contrary.  The  man  has  not 
lived,  and  does  not  live,  who  after  carefully  studying 
and  investigating,  honestly,  candidly  and  sincerely,  can 
rise  up  and  declare  our  mission  to  be  the  aggravation  of 
man's  troubles,  the  increasing  of  his  burdens,  the  intensi- 
fying of  his  sufifering,  the  dwarfing  of  his  intellect,  and 
enslavement  of  his  conscience,  and  the  pollution  of  his 
affections. 

Denton. 


Death — There  is  No  Death.  285 


LXIV. 


DEATH— THERE  IS  NO  DEATH. 

Friends,  there  is  no  minister  of  Christ  who  stands 
by  the  altar  with  the  everlasting  proof  of  another  life 
where  the  weary  may  find  rest,  and  the  heavy  laden  be 
released  of  their  burdens  and  the  agitated  mind  and 
troubled  heart  be  calmed  by  the  peace  of  spirit  that 
passeth  understanding.  No;  all  is  dark  and  dreary.  To 
the  poor  struggling  soul,  the  preacher  would  tell  you: 
"Come  to  us  all  ye  that  are  weary  and  heavy  laden,  and 
we  will  give  you  rest  and  peace;"  and  then  send  you 
into  the  world.  To  ascertain  the  all  wise  purposes  of 
life,  should  be  your  first  lesson.  This  is  a  question  of 
vital  importance,  a  point  on  wdiich  character  and  destiny 
are  made  to  turn.  This  may  throw  some  light  on  the 
question — may  help  you  to  a  solution  of  the  problem  of 
life.  We  hope  these  words  may  embrace  not  .only  the 
fact  that  you  are  placed  on  earth,  but  for  a  mission. 

Dr.  Reed. 


286  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


LXV. 


VIBRATION. 

The  great  law  of  vibration  is  inherent  in,  and  stirs 
all  life.  In  fact  there  is  no  form  of  life  but  what  is 
moved  and  when  giving  expression  to  its  inner  being, 
this  wonderful  law  takes  its  place  in  the  first  stirrings 
of  being  and  expressive  elements.  Without  vibration 
you  would  not  be  conscious  of»any  stirring  in  the  air, 
or  of  any  visible  sounds  of  nature  in  the  atmosphere. 
For  as  sound  travels  so  very  swiftly,  it  must  necessarily 
have  some  basic  and  underlying  principle  to  manifest 
upon,  and  this  same  principle  is  vibration.  The  throb- 
bing of  your  heart  in  your  bosom  is  due  to  the  vibratory 
currents  passing  and  repassing  through  the  elements  of 
life  itself,  and  fanning  continually  the  functions  of  the 
human  body  into  lively  action.  Place  your  finger  tips, 
for  example,  on  the  crown  of  a  hard  hat  in  a  room  where 
there  is  any  music  being  made,  and  your  feeling,  and 
the  sense  thereof  will  record  instantly  the  rhythmic  meas- 
ures of  the  melody,  the  wave  motions  in  the  atmosphere 
collect  very  rapidly  and  when  their  union  is  perfect  or 
nearly  so,  they  vibrate  the  sound  tones  freely  into  the  air, 
c-.nd  if  you  place  your  fingers  on  a  hollow,  hard  substance 
you  will  instantly  feel  the  record  of  the  music  making 
itself  beneath  your  touch.  So  you  will  readily  under- 
stand by  this  little  illustration  that  vibration  lives  in 
everything  that  has  life   and   finds   expression   of  that 

life. 

In  the  verbal,  spoken  word  of  a  mortal  or  spirit, 


Vibration.  287 

there  is  a  vibratory  current  that  takes  up  the  word's  sig- 
nificance and  carries  it.  always  to  a  place  of  recordance, 
be  it  in  your  world  or  ours;  and  this  is  the  reason  that 
at  some  future  day  in  the  eternal,  you  will  find  all  your 
words  and  deeds  in  the  aggregate  recorded  in  the  great 
Psychic  Book  of  Ether,  and  be  they  good  or  bad,  remem- 
ber that  they  are  precisely  as  you  have  expressed  them  at 
the  time  you  gave  them  being.  This  will  show  conclu- 
sively that  you  will  never  find  the  law  of  Vibration  false, 
never  erring,  always  the  unchangeable  significance  of 
truth,  comely  or  otherwise.  This  is  the  reason  that 
Spiritualism  teaches  to  its  followers  the  very  import- 
ance of  Vibration  and  its  laws;  so  that  we  may  all  tend 
to  make  our  lives  better  and  truer  each  day  that  we  live, 
so  that  when  you  of  earth  come  to  meet  the  life  Eternal, 
you  will  not  falter  and  be  afraid  of  the  past  earth  life 
deeds,  words  and  thoughts ;  but  will  be  ready  to  read 
this  mighty  record  w^ith  clear  and  unflinching  hearts, 
and  with  the  light  of  hope  and  purity  shining  out  of  your 
eyes,  you  mount  the  step-ladder  of  Progression  with  the 
new  strength  of  the  everlasting. 

There  are  some  mediumistic  instruments  in  the 
world  who  are  so  finely  and  delicately  attuned  to  every 
wave  motion,  that  they  can  almost  instantly  on  meeting 
a  stranger,  strike  the  rate  of  his  or  her  vibration  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  be  able  to  tell  his  or  her  good  and  bad 
qualities  w'ithout  coming  into  physical  contact  with  either 
at  all.  Each  human  vibrates  a  little  differently,  for  in 
some,  tlie  rate  of  vibratory  motion  is  very  swift,  while 
in  others  it  is  immoderately  slow.  In  some,  vibration 
strikes  a  happy  medium  being  neither  too  fast  or  too 
slow. 

In  mediums  the  rate  of  vibration  usually  runs  faster 
than  in  those  undeveloped  for  such  powers.  For  one 
reason  they  must  necessarily  be  very  sensitive  in  order  to 
record  spirit  communication  of  anv  order,  and  persons 


288  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

of  extreme  sensitiveness  usually  vibrate  with  great  power 
and  rapidity.  In  the  animal  and  vegetable  kingdoms, 
vibration  is  much  the  same  as  it  is  in  the  human.  As 
this  great  law  stirs  all  life,  we  can  not  fail  to  see  it 
manifesting  wherever  we  may  be.  When  there  is  a  com- 
munication desired  by  wire  on  earth  between  two  parties 
when  all  conditions  are  propitious,  then  there  must  first 
be  an  even  rate  of  vibration  established  in  each  receiving 
station  before  the  communicating  parties  can  achieve 
any  result.  Some  spirits  when  in  the  materialized  form, 
receive  a  much  more  rapid  vibration  than  they  possessed 
in  the  material  bodv,  due  from  the  current  flowing-  from 
the  circle.  Then  if  there  chances  to  be  a  very  quiet  and 
constrained  circle  of  sitters  the  forms  may  simply  be 
animated  with  a  very  slow  and  plodding  vibration  indeed. 
As  an  ocean  current  sways  the  glassy  face  of  the  deep 
and  causes  the  water  to  raise  itself  into  waves  that  grow 
and  enlarge  with  redoubled  energy  each  passing  moment, 
so  does  the  law  of  vibration  stir  into  action  all  life  and 
being.  The  whole  throbbing  pulse  of  every  phase  of  life 
is  brought  into  expression  by  this  wonderful  and  unfail- 
ing law.  Vibration.  As  the  tiniest  leaf  in  the  early  spring 
peeps  out  to  tremble  in  the  soothing  vibratory  waves  of 
the  air,  so  does  the  mighty  ocean  thunder  and  sob,  its 
great  voice,  shaking  as  it  vibrates  itself  upon  the  Jiuman 
ear. 

Andrew  Jackson  Davis. 


A  Sketch  to  Daisy  Dixie  Rogers. 


LXVI. 

A   SKETCH  DEDICATED  TO  DAISY  DIXIE 
ROGERS,  BY  DR.   CULVER. 

As  I  come  tonight  to  give  my  blessing  to  this  cir- 
cle, I  feel  an  overpowering  sympathy  for  the  people  yet  of 
earth  who  are  having  to  go  through  with  the  wrongs 
and  errors  of  yonr  world.  I  was  also  of  course  a  mortal 
in  the  material  world  once,  and  I  knew  the  struggles  of 
coming  up  through  the  world's  strife,  and  growing  year 
by  year  into  what  your  people  call  a  self-made  man. 
My  father  and  mother  went  to  the  spirit-w^orld  when  I 
was  very  young  and  I  was  left  an  orphan  child  to  care 
for,  and  bring  up  my  two  small  sisters,  and  one  brother. 
But  thank  God,  I  never  shirked  my  duty  in  the  least  so 
far  as  I  was  conscious,  and  in  looking  over  the  past  I 
am  thankful  indeed  that  the  loving  bands  of  angels  in 
the  hand  of  God  kept  me  in  the  true  way.  I  commenced 
the  study  of  medicine  when  I  was  very  young,  and  in 
years  worked  my  way  up  to  fame  in  the  material  sphere. 
But  all  this  did  not  please  me,  and  when  I  found  that 
there  was  but  little  if  any  science  in  medicine,  I  was  dis- 
gusted with  what  I  termed  my  wasted  life;  but  after  I 
came  to  the  spirit-world,  I  soon  saw  the  good  of  the 
knowledge  I  had  gained ;  for  in  my  earthly  study  of  the 
higher  branches  of  chemistry,  I  had  learned  to  divine 
the  higher  color  and  magnetic  vibration  of  the  spiritual 
spheres,  and  so  what  I  had  gained  had  now  become  val- 
uable indeed.  The  Star  Circle  have  very  kindly  permit- 
ted me  to  give  his  sketch  of  my  experience.  With 
my  unchanging  devotion,  I  dedicate  this  to  one  now  on 
earth.  Daisv  Dixie  Rogers.     I  am  most  earnestly. 

Dr.  John  C.  Culver. 


290  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


LXVII. 


PEACE  ON  EARTH. 

Friends,  war  has  been  one  of  the  greatest  curses 
of  your  world;  nations  have  met  on  the  field,  while  thou- 
sands have  rolled  their  garments  in  blood,  and  gone 
down  to  soldiers'  graves,  often  to.  simply  gratify  the 
proud  ambition  of  designing  men. 

There  will  come  a  time  when  nations  shall  learn  to 
war  no  more.  You  have  large  military  academies  estab- 
lished with  large  proportions,  where  the  science  and  art 
of  war  are  taught  and  men  are  educated  to  wield  the 
sword ;  but,  "nations  shall  learn  war  no  more,"  other  and 
more  satisfactory  methods  will  be  adopted  to  settle  na- 
tional difficulties.  "Then  peace  on  earth  will  hold  her 
sway,  and  man  forget  his  brother  man.  to  slay."  Men 
will  be  so  influenced  by  the  spirit  world,  that  the  great 
law  of  love  will  prevail  and  cement  all  hearts  with  the 
golden  chain  of  friendship  which  shall  bind  the  world, 
together.  We  know  that  the  world  will  be  renovated 
and  purified  by  the  spiritual  forces.  Considering,  the 
foregoing  facts  and  many  others  that  might  be  noticed, 
which  will  characterize  that  period,  what  a  grand  spec- 
tacle your  world^vould  present !  Almost  like  the  Haven 
of  rest,  and  peace  would  dwell  and  all  would  wonder 
with  delight.  This  will  be  a  season  of  great  peace  and 
prosperity  to  Spiritualism.  True,  much  is  yet  to  be  done, 
but  when  you  survey  the  past  you  will  be  astonished  at 
the   rapid  march   it  l^as  made  in  the  past   three   score 


Peace  On  Earth.  291 

years,  you  may  well  concede  that  the  coming  century 
will  far  exceed  anything  the  world  has  ever  witnessed. 
We  see  how  intelligence  is  communicated  from  one  part 
of  your  continent  and  of  the  world,  to  the  other,  as  on 
the  wings  of  lightning;  but  nothing  has  been  more  rapid 
in  its  brilliant  career  than  the  glorious  truth  of  Spirit- 
ualism. 

Lorenzo  Aber. 


292  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


LXVIII. 


RELIGION. 

In  all  ages  religion  has  been  the  main  motive  power 
m  the  lives  of  men,  as  well  as  the  historic  movements  of 
the  world;  and  even  those  who  are  not  religious,  are 
moved  in  other  directions,  and  are  quite  different  from 
what  religious  people  call  religion. 

There  is  in  every  person  some  supreme  idea  or  prin- 
ciple or  tendency  which  pervades  his  soul  and  his  senti- 
ments, and  dominates  his  entire  conduct. 

This  attitude  is  a  product  of  Spiritual  growth.  It 
develops  from  facts  that  no  being  is  an  isolated  creature, 
but  part  of  a  greater,  whole.  In  your  physical  world  it 
finds  expression  in  gravitation.  Spiritualism  has  a  tend- 
ency to  develop  in  thinking  beings,  into  a  world  concep- 
tion which  is  characterized  by  more  or  less  definite  views 
as  to  the  nature  and  purpose  of  existence,  and  thereby 
dominates  the  conduct  of  man. 

Truth  is  not  made  by  man;  but  truth  existed  before 
it  was  found.  Spiritualism  finds  expression  in  the  doc- 
trine of  all  religions  which  is  common  to  all  in  a  certain 
phase  of  their  development.  The  higher  a  religion  ranges, 
the  more  it  agrees  with  demonstrable  truth,  and  the 
nobler  will  be  its  ethics.  Truth  is  the  best,  the  basic  part 
of  religion.  And  agreeing  with  truth,  it  leads  to  the  right 
kind  of  action  called  morality.  Superstition  disagrees 
with  truth,  and  leads  to  the  wrong  action.  Spiritualism 
is  akin  to  science  in  so  far  as  both  are  devoted  to  truth. 
Science  is  accepted  in  confidence  of  its  being  the  truth, 


Religion.  293 

and  Spiritualism  means  search  for  the  truth ;  the  methods 
of  the  search,  and  the  residts  of  it  are  the  assured 
knowledg-e  at  a  gi\-en  time.  Both  Spirituahsm  and 
science  are  devoted  to  truth.  Spiritual  science  is  be- 
coming popular  and  is  closely  associated  with  the  latest 
results  of  inquir)-. 

]\Iany  are  a\'erse  to  Spiritualism,  and  resent  the 
critical  spirit;  and  are  not  apt  to  forget  that  their  re- 
ligion is  based  upon  the  theories  of  the  past  ages.  The 
more  education  spreads,  the  better  you  learn  to  appre- 
ciate the  relation  of  Spiritualism  to  the  needs  of  life: 
and  when  the  masses  know  that  Spiritualism  is  religion 
in  the  making  all  antagonism  between  Spiritualism  and 
present    religion,   that   antagonism   will   disappear. 

John  Wesley. 


294  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life, 


LXIX. 

THE  WAY  OF  PEACE. 

Dear  Friends  of  earthy  3^011  must  lay  aside  your 
cumbrous  body.  Then  you  are  free.  Then  you  will 
mount  the  chariot  of  eternal  truth.  A  spirit  leads  the 
way.  You  go  on  up  the  pathway  of  light  on  and  on, 
up  to  the  eternal  realm  of  peace  and  happiness.  The 
beautiful  gate  stands  open.  You  enter  the  city  of  rest. 
Behold  its  streets  of  shining  light !  Its  walls  of  Jasper ! 
Its  sunny  domes  and  starry  pinnacles!  The  Crystal 
River !  See  these  crowns !  Glorious  crowns !  More  bril- 
liant than  the  sun. 

Those  palms,  whose  greenness  never  fades.  There 
are  your  fathers  and  mothers — your  children.  They 
come  to  you  clothed  with  eternal  youth  and  unchanging 
beauty.  And  music  from  the  spirit  realm  grand  orches- 
tra, rolls  and  reverberates  and  charms  and  melts  away 
in  the  distance.  Here  is  life!  No  funeral  procession 
ever  passed  these  streets.  No  orphan  cry  is  ever  heard 
in  that  happy  spirit  land! 

No  widow  ever  weeps.  There  is  your  child,  my 
brother  and  sister  of  earth!  You  thought  it  wasr 
lost  forever;  but  here  he  is;  long  parted  friends  meet 
to  embrace  and  love  forever.  No  death  here,  your  laiiip 
IS  lighted  and  never  goes  out.  You  still  live  and  love. 
There  lies  your  boy ;  he  is  dying.  Stoop  and  listen !  He 
has  a  message  for  you.  What  is  it?  "Tell  mother  I 
will  meet  her  in  the  spirit  world."  ,Oh,  what  is  Spirit- 
ualism worth  to  the  dying  boy?  Worth  everything  to 
that  mother,  whose  heart  went  to  the  grave  with  her 
boy. 

Dinah  Maria  Mulock  Graik. 


Crime  and  Bloodshed.  295 


LXX. 


CRIME  AND  BLOODSHED. 

yiy  friends,  look  abroad  upon  your  world,  and 
what  is  the  history  of  Christianity  but  degradation  and 
crime?  Look  at  the  ignorance,  the  profanity,  the  licen- 
tiousness, the  dishonesty  and  the  intemperance  that  pre- 
vails, even  in  your  own  highly  favored  country.  See 
the  cruelty  of  the  savages  who  roam  over  your  Western 
wilds. 

Contemplate,  friends,  the  senseless  mummeries  and 
superstitious  traditions  of  property. 

See  the  heathen  mothers  offer  their  own  babes  in 
sacrifice  by  throwing  them  into  the  River  of  the  Gan- 
gees  to  appease  the  wrath  of  an  angry  God,  rather  than 
support  their  parents  in  old  age.  Witness  the  beastly  li- 
centiousness of  idol  worship,  w^here  crime,  and  lust  of  the 
most  debasing  character  are  the  highest  adoration,  paid 
to  heathen  gods.  In  "the  general  prevalence  of  ignorance, 
of  infidelity,  of  fraud,  of  violence,  of  imposture,  of  licen- 
tiousness, you  have  too  strong  evidence  of  the  truthful- 
ness of  these  facts,  and  your  first  plea  is  for  missionaries. 
Spirits  are  missionaries;  no  matter  what  position  they 
occupy. 

Thomas  Paine. 


296  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


LXXI. 


ASHAMED  OF  HIS  RELIGION. 

It  seems  strange  that  some  should  be  ashamed  to 
be  called  a  Spiritualist.  Spiritualism  is  a  national  relig- 
ion in  your  country  and  it  is  incorporated  in  the  Con- 
stitution, and  it  is  incorporated  in  the  hearts  of  people 
who  embrace  it.  There  are  a  few  Jews  who  embrace 
Spiritualism,  many  infidels,  and  in  the  West  a  few  Mor- 
mons, but  the  overwhelming  majority  do  not  regard 
Spiritualism  as  a  revelation  from  the  spirit  world.  There 
are  many  indeed,  who  do  not  profess  to  be  its  disciples, 
and  who  manifestly  are  not  imbued  with  its  spirit,  but 
even  these  acquiesce  locally  or  otherwise,  in  the  general 
sentiment  of  their  fellow  men.  So  universal  is  this  senti- 
ment that  anyone  who  opposes  it,  even  if  very  quietly, 
makes  himself  conspicuous  by  these  facts,  and  unless  he 
is  a  church  member  of  some  sort,  he  loses  the  confidence 
of  his  neighbors ;  and  if  his  opposition  on  the  other  hand 
is  public  and  blatant,  he  acquiesces  at  once  a  good 
thought,  but  not  an  enviable  reputation.  Everybody 
knows  this;  and  it  is  possible  that  there  are  some  per- 
sons who  are  convinced  of  Spiritualism,  who  conceal 
their  belief  from  motive  or  policy.  At  any  rate,  so  it  is, 
that  the  whole  air  of  your  vast  empire  is  laden  with  senti- 
ments favorable  to  Spiritualism,  and  in  this  sense,  this 
religion  may  be  said  to  be  national.  Nobody  loses  caste 
by  identifying  himself  or  herself  with  it;  on  the  contrary, 
a  man  gains  by  this  an  advantage  for  himself,  and  for 
others. 


Ashamed  of  His   Religion.  297 

Yet  for  all  of  this,  there  are  men  and  women  who 
are  not  its  disciples  who  wonld  experience  a  sense  of 
something  of  mortification  (shall  we  call  it  shame?)  if 
it  were  suspected  that  they  felt  any  personal  interest  in 
Spiritualism.  These  men  are  not  fools;  they  are  very 
sensible  men ;  they  are  not  bad  men,  they  are  for  the 
most  part,  moral  men ;  they  are  good  citizens,  and  kind 
neighbors,  and  amiable  in  the  ordinary  relations  of  life. 
They  have  been  brought  up  under  the  influence  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  generally  declare  that  they  have  great  respect 
for  it,  and  that  they  admire  it,  and  that  they  believe  that 
your  world  would  be  greatly  benefited  if  everybody 
were  the  subject  of  its  power.  Yet  let  it  be  hinted  that 
they  feel  any  personal  concern  for  Spiritualism  and  they 
shrink  away.  They  will  speak  of  Spiritualism  in  the 
most  complimentary  way  so  long  as  it  is  at  a  distance 
and  in  private  and  with  some  one  whom  they  think  will 
never  lisp  it  to  any  one ;  but  let  it  be  brought  near  to 
them,  and  especially  if  it  be  thought  that  thev  have  a 
spiritual  interest  in  it,  and  they  blush. 

They  are  ashamed  of  it.  They  will  attend  its  pub- 
lic meetings  and  seances,  but  take  pains  to  explain  by 
saying,  "Oh,  .w-ell,  I  go  on  my  wife's  account,"  they 
wall  even  aid  in  paying  its  expenses,  but  will  say,  "Well, 
my  wife  wants  me  to  do  this  and  I  never  deny  her 
anything,  when  I  can  help  it."  Now,  why  is  all  this? 
Why  is  it  that  a  man  is  not  ashamed  for  his  wife  to 
be  a  believer  of  Spiritualism  while  he  is  ashamed  to  be 
cne  himself?  Is  it  because  he  thinks  there  is  something- 
effeminate  about  it,  a  weakness  that  might  be  pardoned 
in  a  woman  but  that  would  be  unbecoming  in  a  man? 
He  will  admit,  however,  that  man  rises  in  the  scale  of 
honor  and  dignity  the  moment  he  becomes  a  Spiritualist ; 
yet  he  shrinks  from  being  regarded  as  one  himself.  WHiat 
can  be  the  reason  of  this?  Friends,  we  leave  the  ques- 
tion with  you.     A  Jew  who  is  half  a  Christian  already. 


298  Till--  ]^.\^^■^:  of  Another  Life. 

is  never  ashamed  of  his  religion.  If  he  was  suspected 
of  being  a  Mahometan  lie  would  say.  "Xo;  I  am  a  Jew." 
A  Mahometan  is  never  ashamed  of  the  prophets,  and 
looks  with  disdain  on  those  v;ho  are  not  his  followers. 
The  Hindoos,  who  are  the  most  intellectually  gifted  peo- 
ple on  your  earth  are  not  ashamed  of  their  faith.  Why 
should  you  be  ashamed  of  Spiritualism  when  it  lifts 
the  veil  and  brings  you  face  to  face  with  those  you  once 
loved  on  earth  ?  No  other  religion  can  satisfy  that  long- 
ing heart  for  another  life. 

Rev.  James  De  Buchananne^  M.D.,  Ph.D.,  F.  A.S. 


Mediumship.  299 


LXXII. 


MEDIUMSHIP,   ITS   LAWS,   CONDITIONS  AND 
RESULTS. 

I  am  delighted  to  visit  here  tonight  with  the  dear 
personages  who  form  this  delegation  of  the  Star  Circle. 
I  have  been  invited  to  give  something  of  my  observations 
on  mediumship  by  your  good  teacher  and  leader,  Pro- 
fessor William  Denton. 

\\'hile  on  earth  I  knew  practically  nothing  of 
Psychology,  but  being  a  subject  I  was  always  very  deep- 
ly interested  in  it,  I  have  taen  the  'opportunity  which  has 
so  constantly  and  so  graciously  offered  itself  since  my 
coming  to  this  side  of  life.  While  I  lived  in  the  realm 
of  earth,  I  often  thought  and  pondered  on  the  other  life, 
and  W'ondered  greatl}^  as  to  the  attainment  of  souls  after 
death,  for  I  always  believed  in  another  life  than  that 
of  earth,  although  I  did  not  ^know  it  positively  un- 
til I  came  over  and  became  an  inhabitant  of  the  world 
that  you  call  dreams.  I  often  meditated,  too.  if  the  dead 
did  return  to  the  living  and  have  converse  with  them ; 
how  and  by  what  means  was  it  accomplished?  I  knew 
that  if  it  was  possible  for  a  return  and  converse,  there 
was  a  way  and  means  Of  truth  and  science.  Gradually 
after  the  spiritual  awakening  after  death,  I  began  to  be 
acquainted  with  many  wonderfully  intellectual  spirits 
who  seemed  to  come  and  go  at  will,  to  visit  the  different 
spheres,  to  even  go  to  earth  and  returning,  tell  of  their 
missions  of  mercy  to  those  still  lingering  in  the  troubled 
way.     At  last,  I  asked  them  by  what  means^  they  foimd 


300  The  Da>\'x  of  A.xotiii'.k  Lifl. 

their  wav  hack  to  cartli.  and  the  knowledge  I  gained  by 
ni\-  simple  question  was  that  same  knowledge  which  is  to- 
day lifting  thousands  up  out  of  the  mire  of  destruction, 
want  and  deprivation!  I  have  learned  that  as  the  earth 
is  poverned  and  controlled  bv  certain  laws  of  Nature,  so 
is  the  comings  and  goings  of  mortals  and  spirits  in  the 
earth  and  spiritual  spheres.  That  each  manifestation  of 
spirit  depends  as  much  upon  the  potency  of  the  medium 
or  instrument,  as  the  telegraphic  message  depends  upon 
the  tiny  electric  clicker  which  records  so  swiftly  each  in- 
telligible message  that  is  vibrated  on  its  keys.  Then  if 
the  wires  between  stations  are  crossed  or  down  from  a 
storm  in  the  elements,  there  can  be  no  message  received. 
Just  so  with  the  delicate  sensitive  who  sits  for  you  in 
roiy  phase  of  mediumship  wdiatsoever,  and  let  him  be  ever 
so  highly  and  finely  attuned  for  the  very  recording  of 
each  spirit  voice  or  vibration,  and  let  him  place  himself 
in  the  best  of  conditions  personally,  he  can  receive  no 
message  wdiatever,  though  there  were  an  hundred  pour- 
ing in,  if  it  so  chance  that  the  circle  is  crossed  with  in- 
harmonious thoughts,  or  that  there  is  a  sudden  break  in 
that  circle.  For  the  circle  surrounding  him  is  the  only 
wire  he  needs  w'ith  wdiich  to  vibrate,  concentrate  and 
fully  grasp  the  waiting  message.  So  you  see  if  this 
great  current  is  broken  by  thought,  action  or  spoken 
word,  the  little  instrument  will  be  inanimate  as  to  giving 
off  the  messages  you  so  anxiously  wait  to  hear. 
In  the  more  difficult  phases  of  mediumship,  known  as 
physical  phenomena,  and  more  especially  materializa- 
tion, the  spirit  forms  under  these  adverse  conditions 
would  not  only  fail  to  appear,  but  there  is  a  possibility 
of  injuring  the  medium,  sometimes  permanently.  Many 
have  really  lost  their  earthly  lives  by  some  serious  break 
of  this  nature,  for  when  their  inner  sensitiveness  is  key- 
ed up  to  its  highest  and  most  delicate  pitch  to  receive 


Mediumship.  301 

the  spiritual,  there  is  danger  of  snapping  their  vitahty 
in  an  instant  unless  perfect  harmony  is  observed. 

Mediums  and  more  especially  physical  ones  are  when 
m  trance  or  spiritually  negative  conditions,  very  suscepti- 
ble to  all  varying  conditions  of  the  elements.  For  in- 
stance, when  there  is  an  electric  storm  it  has  a  direct  ef- 
fect on  the  materializing  medium  if  he  is  in  a  trance  at 
the  time  and  many  have  received  such  swift  and  terrible 
shocks  from  lightning  that  it  has  proven  their  undoing. 
There  are  some  mental  mediums  of  such  rare  and  sensi- 
tive development  that  they  are  able  to  forecast  and 
prophesy  the  wars  of  the  elements  by  the  vibratory 
power  which  a  storm  carries  before  it.  For  whole  days 
together,  some  of  these  sensitives  will  feel  the  great  and 
wearying  depression  of  a  storm.  Many  of  your  great- 
est earthcjuakes,  and  disasters  of  every  description  have 
been  forecasted  by  these  valuable  prophets. 

Many  men  of  state  have  kept  a  sensitive  close  at 
hand  and  through  the  advice  of  such  has  the  important 
affairs  of  many  a  nation  hung.  There  is  a  certain  phase 
of  mediumship  possessed  by  but  very  few  in  which  the 
possessor  is  able  at  will,  to  grasp  in  his  naked  hands  a 
bar  of  red-hot  iron,  without  hurt  or  harm  in  any  way. 
This  explanation  will  take  away  some  of  the  mystery  of 
it.  When  a  medium  for  this  phase  of  manifestation 
wishes  to  perform  his  almost  mystical  wonders,  he  in- 
stantly fixes  his  thought  on  a  strong  band  of  spirits 
which  are  invoked  by  him  and  in  the  harmony  of  their 
thought  and  common  natures,  they  are  able  to  form  a 
strong  spiritual  battery  to  you  something  similar  to  a 
wall,  and  then  they  place  between  their  medium's  hands 
and  the  red  hot  iron  a  veil  of  radiant  matter  which  not 
only  protects  his  hands  from  all  harm  but  strengthens 
him  and  quickens  all  his  faculties,  and  many  repetitions 
of  this  feat  only  makes  him  much  more  |)hv?icallv  and 
mentallv  powerful.      But  strange  as  it  may  seem,  more 


302  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

especially  mediums  of  this  phase  are  naturally  mentally 
weak  and  physically  strong  and  rugged.  They  usually 
have  no  refined  tastes  whatever,  are  not  attracted  by  the 
beautiful,  are  satisfied  with  a  very  little  in  life,  and  are 
somewhat  lazy.  In  short  they  are  dolts.  On  the  other 
hand,  there  is  a  class  of  mediums  who  live  and  move 
entirely  in  the  ethereal  the  beautiful,  the  mystical,  the 
purely  ideal.  These  are  the  people  of  earth  who  move 
among  their  kind  with  majestic  tread,  daily  sacrifice 
and  kindness,  and  with  the  saintly  countenances  of  the 
saints  of  old. 

Their  material  as  well  as  their  spiritual  lives  are 
blessed  with  almost  constant  revelations  of  spirit. 

They  are  ever  fair  and  charitable  to  all  humanity. 
Self  sacrifice  is  their  first  virtue  among  many.  There 
are  some  physical  mediums  who  are  in  trance  condition 
so  much  of  their  lives  that  when  they  are  normal,  their 
manners  are  very  eccentric  and  they  give  up  their  in- 
ciividuality  so  much  that  at  last  they  lose  the  charm 
of  it  entirely.  But  each  has  a  specific  work  to  perform, 
a  mission  to  accomplish,  and  they  alone  are  able  to  do 
these  labors. 

As  much  as  they  are  criticised  by  the  cold  and  cruel 
hearts  of  the  worldly  minded,  yet  if  they  were  entirely 
swept  away  what  would  the  heart  of  sorrowing  humanity 
do  without  them?  They  are  God's  messengers  to  a  sor- 
rowful world  to  bring  hght  where  tjiere  is  darkness,  joy 
in  place  of  sadness,  happiness  to  fill  full  the  heart  which 
was  void ! 

John  J.   Ingalls. 


Spiritual  Nature.  303 


LXXIII. 


SPIRITUAL  NATURE. 

Friends,  do  not  go  through  your  world  scattering 
groans  and  sighs  and  whines,  and  bewaihngs  on  every 
side.  Carry  with  you  Joy  and  Smiles  and  Sunshine. 
Do  not  let  raspings  and  irritations  of  your  world  rob  you 
of  the  bright  and  cheerful  side  of  your  life.  You  may 
use  sorrow  when  it  inspires  you  with  a  tender  and  all- 
embracing  sympathy  with  your  fellow  sufferers. 

Suffering  borne  and  uncomplainingly  endured  so 
purifies,  and  enriches  the  spiritual  nature  as  to  render 
you  true  interpreters  of  the  profound  mystery  of  the  In- 
carnation of  the  soul.  You  may  think  you  are  profound- 
ly versed  in  all  philosophy;  and  yet  when  Spiritualism 
is  mentioned,   it  staggers  you. 

Few  people  have  learned  to  use  their  own  thinking 
taculties,  but  allowed  others  to  think  for  them  in  a  mat- 
ter of  religion.  When  you  deny  the  right  that  has  been 
given  you  by  your  All  Wise  Teacher  and  Leader,  you 
abuse  yourself  by  allowing  others  to  think  for  you.  If 
you  use  your  own  reasoning  faculties  in  other  lines,  why 
not  use  them  in  si)iritual  matters  as  well  ?  We  don't  ask 
you  to  accept  Spiritualism  unless  it  appeals  to  your  in- 
ner consciousness.  If  mathematics  is  true,  then  spiritual 
manifestations  are  true,  because  the  proof  that  it  claims 
can  be  demonstrated ;  then  to  assert  that  mathematics  is 
not  true,  and  is  not  a  fact,  because  you  are  not  versed 
in  that  branch,  is  preposterous.  Now,  friends,  study  and 
investigate  this  matter  as  vou  would  steam.      Some  one 


304  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

might  ask  you  tlie  question.  Is  genuine  steam  visible  or 
not  visible?  What  would  you  answer?  You,  not  having 
investigated  it  or  studied  on  that  line,  would  say  in  my 
inexperience,  or  lack  of  investigation,  that  steam  was  vis- 
ible. No ;  my  friends,  genuine  steam  is  not  visible,  for 
you  cannot  see  it,  it  is  in  darkness  and  invisible  to  your 
material  condition,  but  you  see  condensed  steam;  that 
is,  not  genuine  steam ;  you  see  the  wonderful  manifesta- 
tion of  genuine  steam  as  it  propels  the  massive  iron  horse 
over  your  country. 

Robert  Fulton. 


Truth.  305 


LXXIV. 

TRUTH. 

Dear  friends  of  earth,  Spiritualism  is  a  religion  for 
tiie  fair  minded.  It  mifolds  the  truth  in  full;  it  is  laro-er 
than  any  of  your  means  of  measurement,  greater  than  all 
3^our  definitions;  it  gives  you  an  assurance  and  hope 
that  life  has  an  everlasting  and  endless  existence  as  you 
face   forward   into   truth. 

It  gives  you  the  right  and  the  best  that  is  coming 
to  you.  This  means  to  make  the  best  out  of  earth  life 
and' rational  development,  to  accept  the  universe  as  part 
of  life  and  growth,  to  believe  that  the  highest  hopes  that 
have  thrilled  the  breasts  of  men — hopes  for  freedom.^ 
justice,  love  and  right ;  hopes  for  a  better  and  nobler 
world  and  a  diviner  purpose  that  run  through  all  time. 
The  truth  for  the  fair-minded  and  honest  ones  holds  that 
it  is  better  to  spend  your  days  seeking  out  and  enlarging 
your  conception  of  it,  and  clearing  away  the  ignorance 
and  superstitions  that  seem  far  off,  faint  and  dim,  than 
to  wear  your  life  and  energy  away  in  following  the  foot- 
steps of  your  ancestors  of  long  ago,  if  you  will  find  the 
Divine  Light  of  all  light,  it  will  be  in  the  living  present 
and  the  Divine  Future,  rather  than  in  the  dead  past.  As 
truth  plants  its  feet  on  ascertained  facts,  it  can  conceive 
of  no  conflict  between  truth  in  one  form,  and  truth  in 
another.  But  faith  would  rather  be  lost  in  reverencing 
the  fact,  than  saved  by  some  contact  of  credence  in  a 
pious  fiction.  There  is  no  short  and  narrow  road  to 
truth:  A  religion  that  is  afraid  of  facts  results  in  a  char- 
acter without  stability  because  based  on  untruth,  on 
conjecture,  or  on  deceit;  but  a  religion  that  will  point  out 


306  The  Dawx  of  Another  Life. 

the  way  of  truUi,  and  light,  and  make  you  better  men  and 
women,  don't  you  think  my  friends,  that  it  is  good 
enough  to  Hve  by  and  die  by?  This  is  the  truth  of  Spirit- 
uaHsm,  pure  and  simple.  To  the  traveler  on  his  way, 
comes,  to  a  sense  of  fellowship  with  all  who  have  lived 
this  truth,  a  consciousness  of  the  homeward  march  into 
a  right  living,  into  a  richer  world,  a  nobler  heaven  than 
earth;  the  way  has  more  light  before  than  behind,  and 
the  best  is  yet  to  come. 

Here  is  a  truth  worth  while  to  know  that  is  mov- 
ing you  all,  working  through  you  all,  the  great  spirit 
of  life  and  truth  that  which  leads  you  all  into  clearer 
views  of  truth,  better  knowledge  of  the  ways  of  life, 
clearer  visions  of  faces  of  one  another,  deeper  love  for 
one  another  and  nobler  living  until  you  shall  cross  into 
the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  where  you  are  born 
to  a  new  life.  We  wish  you  to  know  that  there  is  a 
world  of  orderly  progress,  that  here  all  things  work  to- 
gether for  the  good  of  all ;  not  for  petty  prizes  of  the 
present  alone,  to  be  confident  that  your  living  is  a  high- 
way and  not  a  fool's  dream. 

T.  J.  Haughey. 


The  God  of  Nature.  307 


LXXV. 


THE  GOD  OF  NATURE. 


Friends,  you  can  safely  assume  that  the  God  of  Na- 
ture who  gave  you  existence,  who  gave  you  such  exalted 
rank  in  the  scale  of  intelligent  beings  and  bestowed  upon 
you  such  wonderful  powers,  designed  you  for  a  noble 
destiny;  and  a  mission  for  you  to  fulfill,  corresponding 
to  the  powers  bestowed  upon  you;  a  work  for  you  to 
do  that  is  commensurate  with  your  capacities,  opportu- 
nities and  facilities.  To  mortal  beings  constituted  as  you 
are,  what  can  be  "more  afflicting  than  to  witness  the  ex- 
piring struggles  of  those  you  love?  To  see  the  eye  be- 
ccnne  dim  and  glassy,  and  the  face  ghastly  and  pale  in 
death,  is  under  any  circumstances,  the  greatest  calamity 
that  can  afflict  the  human  race.  When  death  invades 
your  faniily  circle  you  have  the  consolation  of  knowing 
that  they  don't  die;  but  still  live  on  and  on  for  ages, 
where  is  there  another  doctrine  that  can  bring  consola- 
tion to  the  sorrowing  heart?  When  the  parents  who 
watched  over  you  in  the  helpless  hours  of  infancy,  passed 
down  into  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death;  when  the 
wife  of  your  bosom  faded  away  under  power  of  disease, 
until  cold  in  death  you  laid  her  away  beneath  the  clods 
of  earth ;  when  the  husband  of  your  choice  was  stricken 
down  in  the  bloom  of  life,  and  left  you  alone  to  toil  in 
all  the  woes  of  widowhood :  when  that  little  prattler  upon 
whose  fair  brow  you  so  often  imprinted  the  kiss  of 
paternal  affections,  wilted  like  a  rosebud,  plucked  from 
its  parent  stem,  and  the  gloomy  grave  closed  its  mouth 
on  all  thiat  seemed  worth  living  for,  you  have  the  conso- 


308  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

lation  that  there  is  no  death.  The  God  of  Nature  never 
intended  for  its  ehikh-en  of  earth  to  remain  in  ignorance 
and  superstition  as  to  a  future  Hfe.  As  you  stand  by  the 
grave  of  loved  ones  now  sleeping  in  death,  you  turn  and 
ask  with  aching-  heart,  "do  they  live  and  shall  I  see  them 
again?  Is  it  well  with  the  lost  but  loved  ones  of  my 
heart?"  But  no  kind  response  from  the  minister  only  "It 
is  well."  was  heard  in  reply.  Her  \\\)s  were  sealed  in 
silence  as  mournfully  she  turned  away  and  left  you  ak:»ne 
in  your  sorrow.  You  then  turned  to  infidelity,  and  at 
the  boasted  shrine  of  reason  asked  the  startling  question, 
"If  a  man  die,  shall  he  live  again?"  But  you  found  in 
infidelity,  the  answer,  "No;  death  is  an  eternal  sleep." 
Overwhelmed  with  grief,  and  sorrow  you  were  about 
sinking  in  despair,  when  a  being  came  to  you,  and  while 
supporting  you  with  one  hand,  and  wiping  away  your 
tears  Avith  the  other,  she  whispered  in  your  ear  in  sweet 
tones :  "Your  loved  ones  still  live,  and  the  hour  is  com- 
mg\  when  you  shall  hear  the  voice  of  those  you  once 
loved,  and  tell  you  of  their  beautiful  home."  Do  you 
think  that  the  God  of  Nature  who  has  planned  man's  ex- 
istence on  earth  so  perfectly  and  obediently  to  the  law  of 
Nature  will  deprive  his  children  of  earth  of  ever  meeting 
those  who  have  crossed  to  the  great  beyond?  No,  my 
friends.  Nature  has  made  no  such  mistake.  If  it  is  pos- 
sible for  you  to  exist  in  a  material  form  which  you 
know  it  is,  then  it  must  be  possible  for  you  to  exis<:  in 
a  spiritual  form;  for  one  is  no  more  difficult  than  the 
other  to  accomplish ;  so  my  friends,  how  are  you  going 
to  deny  this  fact?  To  deny  it  would  be  to  deny  your 
own  existence,  and  that  you  can  not  do,  unless  you  are 
bereft  of  all  sense. 

Dr.  Reed. 


Dormant  Faculties.  309 


LXXVI. 
DORMANT  FACULTIES. 


You  say  that  you  must  make  the  most  of  Hfe.  to 
seize  opportunities  when  they  come,  that  all  your  faculties 
should  be  trained.  Every  human  being  is  born  into  your 
world,  with  many  parts  to  be  utilized  along  certain  lines; 
but  the  trouble  with  most  people  is  that  they  allow  many 
of  these  God-given  gifts  to  lie  dormant,  and  only  think 
of  culti\ating  those  which  they  imagine  absolutely  neces- 
sary to  gain  a  mere  livelihood.  A  man  may  be  an  adept 
in  farming,  yet  have  hidden  and  untrained  faculties, 
which  might  enable  him  to  giace  the  chair  of  a  univer- 
sity, or  soar  to  the  highest  pinnacles  of  statesmanship. 
Most  of  the  great  men  of  your  world  and  those  over  here 
were  poor  boys,  and  had  they  neglected  the  God-given 
gifts  that  were  given  them  from  this  side  of  life  and 
were  theirs,  would  have  remained  poor  and  unknown  all 
through  life,  became  great  by  the  due  development  and 
culture  of  their  faculties.  Thousands  of  cases  might 
be  cited  of  men  who  commenced  life  in  one  direction 
and  apparently  with  only  one  asset  in  the  way  of  talent, 
but  who  discovered  the  richness  of  their  birthright  in 
time  and  realized  it  in  their  progress. 

Some  possess  talent  for  mediumship  Init  never  un- 
fold it;  and  they  go  through  life  like  a  mariner  cast 
adrift  on  the  ocean  with  but  one  oar  to  propel  and  guide 
his  boat.  If  he  loses  the  (^ar  lie  is  tossed  about  the 
prey  of  the  winds  and  waves.  With  two  oars 
he  could  have  reached  land  safely.  The  man  who  is  a 
millionaire  of  todav.  will  not  be  the  millionaire  in  the 


310  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

spirit  world,  but  will  be  a  pauper.  Bankers  have  had  to 
leave  their  counting  houses,  merchants  their  desks,  ar- 
tists their  easels  and  preachers  their  pulpits.  Those  who 
had  trained  all  of  their  faculties  were  at  no  loss  for  a 
living-;  but  the  ones  who  had  not  cultivated  their  facul- 
ties were  washed  on  the  shores  of  oblivion.  Faculties 
when  not  brought  into  play  are  as  the  undeveloped  dwarf 
form  and  practically  of  no  service.  Experience  and  use 
strengthen,  develop  and  confer  stamina  and  resisting 
powers.  Results  can  only  be  accomplished  through  ex- 
perience and  use.  The  best  unfolded  and  developed 
medium  is  able  to  read  at  a  glance  much  that  the  ordin- 
ary individual  would  take  years  to  grasp;  yet  many  of 
some  commonplace  persons  may  possess  the  same  dis- 
cerning faculties,  only  that  they  are  dormant.  The 
painter  distinguishes  shades  and  colors  which  appear  but 
a  blurred  mass  to  the  ordinary  observer,  the  poet  can 
scan  lines  of  beauty  Avhere  all  is  dull  and  prosaic  to  him 
whose  perceptive  reasoning  has  not  been  refined  or  de- 
veloped to  distinguish  the  gold  from  the  dross.  A  cliild 
may  be  born  with  natural  gifts  but  they  will  never  blos- 
som and  ripen  into  a  full  fruition  unless  they  are  tended 
and  cared  for.  Experience  is  the  sunshine  that  develops 
them  and  causes  them  to  com€  to  a  full  realization.  Ex- 
perience, as  its  name  signifies,  is  a  bringing  forth  of  all 
that  is  within  you  to  serve  the  purpose  of  it  is  aimed  for. 
Experience  is  manifold;  a  complete  educator,  and  deals 
with  body  and  spirit,  and  brings  forth  the  best  attributes 
in  life.  The  schools  of  the  college  do  not  bring  out  man's 
dormant  faculties.  The  field  of  experience  is  as  bound- 
less as  the  universe,  and  only  through  the  spiritual  laws 
can  you  hope  to  reach  this  aim.  Gather  into  your  store- 
house what  will  prove  useful  and  lasting — what  will 
sustain  you  in  the  combat  of  life  and  make  you  a  brave 
and  worthy  man. 

Prof.  Denton. 


Sub-Conscious  ]\Iind.  311 


LXXVII. 


SUB-CONSCIOUS  :ml\d. 

You  will  all  realize  that  much  of  your  valuable  in- 
formation and  experience  comes  when  the  active  mind 
is  passive  or  asleep,  or  as  it  were,  when  your  waking- 
faculties  are  closed  in  with  the  walls  of  slumber.  Some 
authorities  will  tell  you  that  dreams  are  all  nothing  but 
astral  visions  or  visitations,  but  it  has  been  my  experi- 
ence to  learn  that  only  a  part  of  them  are  such. 

Maiiy  things,  persons  and  places  will  be  visited  by 
you  in  your  sleeping  hours,  and  these  happenings  are 
real,  just  as  the  occurrences  of  your  waking-  state ;  only 
it  is  your  astral  body  that  carries  you  to  these  places 
m  sleep,  as  your  material  body  in  the  moments  of  wake- 
fulness. Oftentimes  the  mind  in  sleep  wall  experience, 
and  the  eye  will  see  a  panorama  of  visions,  will  visit  cer- 
tain friends;  and  this  is  invariably  the  action  of  the  sub- 
conscious mind  when  these  appearances  are  very  swift 
and  not  very  clearlv  defined.  When  there  is  a  crowd  of 
pictures  going  continually  before  you,  and  you  go  very 
swiftly  and  without  reason  to  places  of  great  distance, 
it  is  usually  the  action  again  of  the  sub-conscious  mind. 
There  are  times  when  the  sub-conscious  mind  acts  on 
various  thoughts  of  yours  even  in  the  waking  state. 
There  are  also  numl^ers  of  persons  who  even  use  the  sub- 
conscious mind  more  than  the  commonly  conscious. 

■The  souls  of  these  individuals  are  more  or  less  in- 
spired, as  they  are  more  often  artists  of  some  distinc- 
tion. 


312  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

They  are  always  called  the  dreamers  of  the  world 
by  their  fellows.  The  look  of  the  distant  soul-fire  is 
shining  gloriously  in  their  eyes. 

All  their  ideas  are  born  through  the  ideal,  while  the 
prosaic  mind  only  forms  its  ideas  through  clear-eyed 
reason. 

The  sub-conscious  mind  dreams  dreams  which  are 
never  realized.  Hypnotic  demonstration  must  always  act 
upon  the  sub-conscious  mind  and  most  of  the  so-called 
wonders  of  hypnosis  are  simply  the  actions  of  the  sub- 
conscious mind  moved  by  the  operator. 

Persons  who  are  much  given  to  somnambulism,  de- 
velop a  certain  lively  action  of  the  sub-conscious  mind 
and  often  their  movements  are  foolish  and  aimless,  but 
at  times  they  display  a  great  amount  of  speed  and  intel- 
ligence. 

Somnambulism  is  a  phase  of  the  sub-conscious 
mind's  action  that  has  been  studied  by  many  of  the 
best  scientific  men  in  your  world  for  many  years. 

But  aside  from  the  mental  demonstration  of  the 
sub-conscious  mind,  we  can  find  no  physical  demonstra- 
tion whatever. 

Much  of  the  phenomena  of  Spiritualism  is  said  to 
be  due  to  the  sub-conscious  mind;  but  if  this  is  true,  then 
all  the  phenomena  of  Nature  are  caused  by  mind  action 
simply. 

This,  my  friends,  you  will  have  to  deny,  and  as  the 
materialization  of  Nature's  garden  is  acted  upon  by  the 
same  laws  as  form  or  spirit  materialization,  then  you 
will  have  to  acknowledge  that  the  sub-conscious  mind 
has  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the  phenomena  of  Spirit- 
ualism. Any  result  given  by  action  of  this  mind  force 
must  first  be  conceived  in  the  mentality  and  then  generat- 
ed into  action  when  the  subject  is  somewhat  in  an  un- 
conscious condition.  The  phenomena  of  Spiritualism 
come  from  the  elements  acted  upon  bv  the  intelligence 


Si:iB-CoNscious  Mind.  313 

of  departed  human  beings,  there  is  nothing  more  impos- 
sible than  to  suppose  the  action  of  mind  alone  is  re- 
sponsible. 

To  suppose  for  one  instant  that  the  sub-conscious 
mind  is  in  any  way  responsible  for  any  class  of  physical 
or  spiritual  manifestation,  is  to  suppose  an  impossibility. 
And  those  authors  who  have  written  and  likewise  spoken 
so  much  on  the  subject,  claiming  the  sub-conscious  mind 
as  the  true  hypothesis  for  such  manifestation,  are  only 
making  excuses  to  clear  away  the  right  definition  of 
a  subject  upon  which  they  are  woefully  ignorant. 

You  can  gaze  around  you  every  day  and  witness 
the  various  materializations  of  nature;  the  flowers,  the 
trees,  the  oceans  thundering  forth  their  mighty  voices, 
the  mountains  arising  in  all  their  varied  majesty,  and  the 
tiny  rivulet  that  winds  its  peaceful  way  through  pleasant 
valleys  of  gentleness  and  plenty.  Watch  the  expression 
of  all  the  glorious  flowers  and  see  if  you  can  notice  any 
workings  there  of  the  sub-conscious  mind  of  man  that 
are  responsible  for  all  of  this  life  and  beauty. 

Remember  and  always  keep  in  mind  that  all  mater- 
ialization can  but  occur  on  tlie  same  law  precisely;  and 
so  the  same  Father-Mother  which  is  building  the  mater- 
ialization of  Nature  for  you  of  earth  to  enjoy,  so  does  the 
Father-Mother  build  the  materialization  of  spirits  and 
other  manifestation,  to  enlighten  you  of  the  darkness 
of  earth. 

We  have  oftentimes  heard  many  persons  on  attend- 
ing seances  of  any  kind  say:  "Oh,  well,  it  might  have 
been  the  sub-conscious  mind  which  caused  those  forms 
to  float  before  us  as  our  power  of  thought  might  have 
caused  that  moving  ]:»anorama  of  faces  and  forms  to  pass 
before  us,  tliat  was  all  I  think;  yet  it  is  the  most  won- 
derful thing  I  ever  saw." 

Oh,  tlie  mind  of  man  in  all  its  vanity  and  folly,  that 
it  is  at  once  more  satisfied  with  a  meaningless,  soulless 


31-1-  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

lorm  thrown  on  the  wall  as  the  reflection  of  a  moving 
picture  than  with  the  truth  and  hlesscd  knowledge  that 
these  wonderful  visitors  are  really  in  evidence  to  prove 
to  us  the  existence  of  another  life!  They  would  mtich 
prefer  any  excuse  that  they  might  flee  the  further  from 
the  truth.  Then  there  are  some,  indeed,  who  wish  to 
sound  very  learned  in' the  ears  of  their  h.earers  wlien 
tliey  prate  impossibilities  of  tl'C  much  worn  sub-con- 
scious mind.  They  probably  believe  that  only  a  few  peo- 
ple have  ever  heard  of  the  sub-conscious  mind,  and  they 
Avill  straig'htwav  enlighten  them ! 

Tiien,  too,  they  sometimes  think  thcv  will  astomid 
their  hearers  with  their  superior  wisdom  and  explana- 
tions, and  are  vainglorious  enough  to  feel  proud  of 
mystifying  a  few,  if  convincing  none.  My  friends,  in  all 
earnestness  and  sincerity,  you  should  all  learn  early  in 
life  to  be  justly  proud  only  of  a  real  truth,  however 
simple  it  may  be;  for  it  is  only  the  truth  and  simplicity 
of  a  thing  which  makes  that  thing  cognizable.  To  know 
the  real  power  of  the  so-called  stib-conscious  mind  is 
valuable ;  but  to  over-estimate  it  is  folly,  nothing  short 
of  childishness. 

We  have  now,  however,  some  young  authors  who 
are  coming  up  sv/iftlv  in  the  world  who  will  set  the  peo- 
ple right  on  a  great  many  things ;  for  your  present  age  on 
earth  is  one  of  righteousness  and  reason,  veracitv  and 
truth,  and  the  time  is  present  when  the  people  will  no 
longer  lake  the  hollow,  empty  but  high  sounding-  excuse 
for  a  thing,  but  will  clamor  until  they  get  that  thing  in 
all  its  truth. 

Michael  Farrady. 


Religion  of  Today  and  the  Past.  315 


LXXVIII. 


RELIGION  OF  TODAY  AND  THE  PAST. 

Do  you  know  that  half  of  your  population  is  not 
religiously  inclined?  They  do  not  go  to  church;  they 
liave  nothing  to  do  with  preachers  except  for  weddings, 
funerals,  etc.,  etc.,  and  they  carry  on  no  religious  con- 
versation, but  indulge  in  witticism,  about  religion, 
churches,  the'  bible  and  preachers.  It  seems  that  the 
whole  spirit  of  the  age  is  turned  away  from  their  earl}- 
teachings  and  turned  to  the  earthly  things  as  never  be- 
fore in  the  history  of  your  world.  The  world  is  in- 
deed worldly.  Th:s  apparently  religious  lag  may  be  ex- 
plained by  wdiat  we  might  call  tired.  There  seems  to 
have  been  an  idea  among  the  people  that  religion  can  be 
bought.  In  some  places  religion -has  become  a  school  af- 
fair. A  boy  at  the  age  of  fifteen  or  sixteen,  has  settled 
all  of  the  high,  deep  and  difficult  problems,  and  is  either 
done  with  them,  or  bored  with  them.  Religion  has 
been  made  too  much  a  doctrine.  You  hold  it  true,  and 
you  have  religion;  or  you  hold  Spiritualism  to  be  true, 
then  you  cast  religion  aside.  Religion  has  been  a  thing 
of  compulsion  to  so  many  men !  They  tell  you  you 
must  have  religion  and  of  a  certain  brand,  otherwise  you 
are  a  bad  man  and  will  be  lost  forever. 

As  a  matter,  religion  is  looked  upon  by  multitudes 
as  a  faith  and  superstition.  And  therefore,  men  are  glad 
that  they  need  no  longer  be  troubled  with  religion.  The 
kind  of  religion  men  need  is  one  that  will  brighten  their 
souls  and  make  them  better  men  in  vour  world  and  in 


316  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

the  spirit  world.  Do  you  know,  friends,  that  physical 
l?fe  is  short  at  best,  and  in  that  short  space  of  time  you 
know  not  where  you  are  drifting.  Some  have  a  hope  that 
there  is  a  future ;  but  they  are  not  sure  as  to  what  the 
future  is.  Your  preacher  tells  you  there  is  a  God,  and 
that  there  is  a  heaven  and  a  hell,  how  does  he  know? 
He  has  never  been  there  and  returned  to  tell  worshipers 
of  its  condition  over  there. 

It  is  only  a  speculation  with  him.  not  knowledge, 
as  it  is  with  the  Spiritualists ;  the  Spiritualists  don't  ask 
you  to  believe  what  they  say,  but  ask  you  to  investigate 
and  know  for  yourselves,  this  is  the  kind  of  religion  the 
world  needs. 

De  Witt  Talmage. 


Egotism.  317 


LXXIX. 


EGOTISM. 


Egotism  is  a  quality  that  has  so  largely  enveloped 
the  world  of  humanity  that  its  grasp  at  the  light  of 
truth  in  any  form  has  heen  overshadowed  in  their  eyes. 
Have  you  of  this  circle  ever  witnessed  individuals  who 
were  so  constantly  thrusting  their  ideas  and  opinions 
on  others,  trying  to  show  the  world  the  only  way  to  do 
tilings?  Many  of  the  great  reformers  lost  the  heart  of 
their  God-given  mission  by  being  overtaken  by  egotism, 
that  fire  of  selfishness  which  consumes  and  scorches  to 
death  all  whom- it  touches.  Some  of  the  brightest  brains 
en  your  earth  have  been  so  dwarfed  and  cramped  by  this 
monster  that  their  owners  but  appeared  as  insipid  and 
non-progressive  barnacles  that  are  always  found  clinging 
so  closely  around  the  same  old  log,  that  people  lose  sight 
cf  them  altogether  after  a  while. 

These  people  sometimes  get  great  conceptions  and 
mam-  true  conceptions ;  but  valuing  these  conceptions  so 
highly,  they  after  a  while  get  to  believing  that  they  are 
the  sole  possessors  of  them,  and  so  they  go  out  to  teach 
the  ignorant  in  a  majesty  of  spiteful  impatience  at  those 
who  do  not  listen,  and  think  them  so  very  dull  of  compre- 
hension that  they  are  unable  to  see  the  wonderful  points 
of  scientific  truths  that  they  are  trying  so  hard  to  put 
l^efore  them,  when  the  real  reason  is  that  many  times 
their  listeners  have  not  been  overtaken  with  the  disease 
of  egotism,  and  have  progressed  so  much  farther  along 
the  same   lines   than  their  wouldbe   instructor,   that  the 


318  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

lessons  so  long  ago  learned  become  irksome  to  listen  to, 
over  so  many  times  again. 

You  must  all  learn  that  each  individual  in  life  is  but 
a  student,  and  must  learn  the  best  lessons  of  life  through 
his  own  personal  experience,  who  is  his  wisest  tutor  at 
all  times  and  in  all  places,  and  that  as  each  personal  be- 
ing has  different  qualities  and  methods  of  understand- 
ing, that  it  becomes  highly  necessary  for  each  one  to 
learn  the  lesson,  the  same  identical  lesson  in  his  own 
particular  way.  This  you  cannot  change,  and  you  can 
no  more  alter  any  of  these  laws  than  you  can  alter  the 
great  dome  of  Heaven.  And  the  liberal,  minded  ^vill 
agree  that  as  all  personal  beings  being  organized  just 
a  little  differently,  will  naturall}^  see  scientific  problems 
or  any  other  matters  both  great  and  small,  through 
glasses  of  a  little  different  shade.  But  what  matters  it 
if  we  all  love  and  reverence  the  same  God  if  we  chance 
to  see  Him  differently  and  call  him  by  different  names? 

Our  methods  of  understanding  literally  amount  to 
nothing  so  long  as  we  are  hand  in  hand  with  the  truth 
of  God. 

But  the  unwearied  attempts  of  so  many  so-called 
great  thinkers  who  are  only  endeavoring  to  make  the 
people  see  a  truth  through  their  eyes  and  positively  no 
others,  are  the  egotists  who  will  always  have  the  same 
complaint,  that  the  people  are  turning  from  their  teach- 
ing instead  of  drawing  near  to  it. 

If  there  is  one  thing  more  than  another,  that  will 
keep  the  ignorant  in  darkness,  it  is  the  persistent  preach- 
ing of  the  wordy  egotist!  In  all  things,  and  to  all  peo- 
ple, teach  your  hearts  to  be  merciful,  kind  and  true! 

There  is  always  a  great  deal  more  accomplished 
by  the  gentle  and  patient  teaching  of  the  real  reformers 
who  are  willing  to  set  a  personal  example  of  near  per- 
fection in  place  of  so  much  wordy  and  worthless  preach- 
ing.    Whenever  an  individual  thinks  to  turn  all  the  peo- 


Egotism.  319 

pic's  minds  in  the  channel  of  his  own  way  of  thinking 
simply  by  telling  them  repeatedly  that  they  must  be- 
lieve as  he  does  or  they  will  believe  w'rong,  he  is  not  only 
disgusting  them  and  hurting  the  much  needed  progres- 
sion, but  he  is  so  dwarfing  his  own  powers  of  intelli- 
gence and  attraction  that  after  a  little  while  the  j^eople 
get  to  know  him  and  shun  him  as  a  real  bore.  God 
has  given  these  bright  minds  inspiration  and  steady  bril- 
liance and  also  guards  them  daily  with  glorious  bands 
of  spirit  messengers,  to  help  them  carry  on  a  much 
needed  reform  and  teaching,  and  not  indeed  to  waste 
their  precious  gifts  in  the  ingression  of  vulgar  self  hood. 
In  all  things  be  generous ;  it  will  not  cost  you  any  more, 
but  will  eternally  build  for  you  in  the  heavens.  The  man 
who  is  selfish  never  enjoys  his  gains  although  he  may 
make  money  in  a  material  w-ay,  for  he  is  never  satiated, 
and  gaining  becomes  as  a  fever,  a  mania,  and  he  loses 
all. that  he  really  has.  He  has  never  gained  enough  but 
will  keep  right  on  gaining  until  he  falls  to  his  death, 
a  worthless  egotist  who  has  just  by  a  hair,  missed  pass- 
ing through  that  awful  of  all  deaths,  the  soul's  death. 
The  soul  can  never  die,  but  it  can  suffer  such  shocks 
and  tortures  that  it  were  worse  than  death,  for  it  is  still 
barely  alive  and  can  feel  even  though  its  feeling  is  that 
of  a  sickly  invalid.  All  egotists  have  the  same  disease, 
no  matter  in  what  lines  or  wdiat  phases  of  life  their  egot- 
ism mav  plant  them.  We  want  you  to  so  forget  self  in 
the  making  of  others'  happiness  that  you  will,  so  truly 
find  your  own  as  to  be  forever  contented,  and  live  daily 
with  the  dove  of  peace  on  your  faces,  the  milk  of  human 
kindness  in  your  smile  and  the  God-given  generosity  in 
your  purses  and  ready  for  those  in  need. 

In  this  line  of  development  you  will  possess  a  cer- 
tain unfoldment  that  will  give  you  the  dignity  of  bearing, 
tlie  righteous  appreciation  of  self  and  the  true  justice  of 
thouo-ht  towards  vour  fellow  men.    Ah,  there  are  flowers 


320  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

blooming  all  along  the  way  of  this  road  of  perfect  peace 
where  no  malice  is,  neither  is  there  hate.  Where  the 
interests  are  not  contained  in  the  mere  satisfaction  of 
personal  self-hood,  but  where  the  hearts  of  humanity  beat 
as  one  mighty  vibration,  all  in  all,  and  together. 

This  situation  will  come  to  your  world,  but  you 
yourselves  will  have  to  be  the  instruments  through  which 
it  will  be  positively  manifested.  In  all  things  be  gen- 
erous and  know  once  and  for  all  that  your  brother  and 
sister  mortals  possess  some  little  intellectuality  as  well 
as  you. 

Prof.  Huxley. 


Appendix.  321 


APPENDIX. 

A  STATEMENT  OF  THE  MANNER  IN  WHICH 

THE  DAWN  OF  ANOTHER  LIFE  WAS 

PRODUCED. 

This  is  to  explain  liow  it  was  done.  The  medium, 
W.  W.  Aber,  being-  in  an  unconscious  trance,  Spirits  in 
material  form  came  out  of  the  cabinet  in  clear  sight 
and  hearing,  wrote  their  subjects  with  a  pencil  on  tablet 
paper,  but  mostly  dictated  by  spirits  within  the  cabinet 
and  written  by  a  spirit  typist  in  full  view  of  all  in  the 
room. 

There  are  several  features  in  the  production  of  this 
book  worthy  of  careful  consideration  which  will  aid  the 
investigator  very  mucli  in  his  research.  First  in  the  man- 
ner of  its  prodnetion ;  that  is,  unthont  mortal  agency. 
Second.  It  affords  a  deiuonstration  of  spirit  return  and 
communion  zvith  those  in  earth  life.  Third.  The  subject 
matter  given  is  admirably  adapted  to  the  needs  of  the 
times  and  well  calculated  to  interest  and  encourage  the 
investigator. 

These  features  will  be  of  immense  value  to  the 
Cause  of  Spiritualism.  To  this  statement  is  added  the 
sworn  testimony  of  the  circle  and  the  name  and  address 
of  all  the  visitors  who  attended  these  Seances. 

E.   J.   SCHELLHOUS     M.D., 

Reviser,  Compiler  and  Editor.    By  Order  of  Dr.  Reed 
and  Prof.  Denton  in  the  Spirit  World. 


322  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 


AFFIDAVITS. 


We,  the  undersigned,  were  the  members  of  the 
Circle  who  witnessed  every  seance  in  which  were  pro- 
duced the  manuscripts  now  printed  in  this  book;  and 
here  state  most  positively,  that  they  were  given  by  spirits 
in  materialized  form  as  is  above  stated. 

E.  J.  Schellhous.  3316  E.  25th  St.,  K.  C,  Mo. 

Gertrude  C.  Aber,  2730  Holmes  St.,  K.  C,  Mo. 

Mrs.  M.  J.  Dill,  2730  Holmes  St.,  K.  C.  Mo. 

Charles  L.  Sain,  1301  Garfield  Ave.,  K.  C,  Mo. 

I.  E.  Gorman,  1301  Garfield  Ave.,  K.  C,  Mo. 

Jennie  G.  Sain.  1301  Garfield  Ave.,  K.  C,  Mo. 

Joe  S.  Miller,  2426  Chestnut  Ave. 

J.  B.  Dill,  Secretary.  2730  Holmes  St.,  K.  C,  Mo. 

and  Mrs.  J.  B.  Dill   (same  address). 

State  of  Missouri,  County  of  Jackson,  ss. 

Subscribed  and  sworn  to  before  me  this,  the  22nd 

day  of  April,  1910. 

(Seal)  Jennie  G.   Sain. 

Notary  Public,  Within  and  for  Jackson  County, 
State  of  Missouri. 

My  commission  expires  May  27th,  1911. 


Appendix.  323 


LIST  OF  VISITORS. 


Mr.  Edward  Butler,  Memphis,   Mo. 

Mrs.  Lizzie  Butler,  Memphis,  Mo. 

Miss  Mera  Young,  Memphis,  Mo. 

Mrs.  Mary  Boden,  Webber,  Kan. 

Mrs.   R.   P.   Finch,   San  Francisco,   Cal. 

Mr.  James  F.  Farrell,  Chicago,  111. 

Mr.  Louie  Graff,  Beatrice,  Neb, 

Mr.  Joe  Graff,  Beatrice,  Neb. 

Mr.  Carl  Graff,  Beatrice,  Neb. 

Mrs.  Susie  Graff,  Beatrice,  Neb. 

Mr.  Gus  Graff,  Denver,  Colo. 

Mrs.  Agnes  Gilson,  K.  C,  Kan. 

Mr.  C.  V.  N.  House,  Lawrence.  Kan. 

Mr.  Jesse  L.  Hunt,  Los  Angeles,  Cal. 

Miss  A.  Hazard,  K.  C,  Kansas. 

Mr.'  J.  O.  Overly,  Mellett,  S.  Dakota. 

Mr.  T.  A.  Overly,  Mellett,  S.  Dakota. 

Mrs.  Mattie  Camp,  K.  C,  Kansas. 

Miss  Muriel  Camp,  K.  C,  Kansas. 

Mr.  Geo.  Crawford  and  Wife.  Larned,  Kansas. 

Dr.  F.  M.   Campbell  and  \\'ife,  Claflin,  Kansas. 

Mrs.  O.  L.  CoHy,  Claflin,  Kansas. 

Mrs.  Lena  Lindgrove,  K.  C,  Mo. 

Mr.  J.  H.  Nixon,  Spring  Hill,  Kansas. 

Dr.  J.  M.  Peebles,  Battle  Creek,  Mich. 


324  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

Mr.    Sudall,    Soloist   with   Dr.    Pce1)lcs,    Battle 

Creek,  Mich. 
Mrs.  M.  Pym,  Raton,  New  Mexico. 
Mr.  L.  D.  Raynolds,  Montrose.  Kansas. 
Mr.   George  Schnltz.  K.  C,  Mo. 
Mrs.   Pearl  Skyles,   Trinidad,   Colo. 
Mr.  James  Wood  and  Wife,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 
Mr.  Walter  Wood,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 
Mr.   S.  W.  Williams,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 
Mrs.  Sarah  Peters,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 


The  Index. 


325 


THE  INDEX. 


No. 

Title  Page — Denton. 

A  Message  to  His  Wife  (Henry  Graff).  LV 

Ambition  (Corelli) XXXIV 

Ashamed  of  His  Religion  (Buchananne).  LXXI 

Awakening  After  Death    (Stephen  Ter-  XLV 

hune) 

Bond  of  Family  Love  (Lydia  Ann  Aber).  XLVIII 
Confidence  and  Faith  in  Humanity  (Dr. 

Reed) XLII 

Crime  and  Bloodshed  (Thomas  Paine)..  LXX 

Day  of  Reckoning  (McConnell) XXII 

Dedication  Poem  (Mary  Ann  Evans) ....  I 

Destiny  of  Man  (Wesley  Aber) IV 

Development  of  the  Child  (Wesley  Aber)  X 

Death— There  is  No  Death  (Reed) LXIV 

Divine  Order  of  Nature's  Laws   (Swed- 

enborg) IX 

Dormant  Faculties  (Denton) LXX VI 

Evolutionary  Unfoldment    (Faraday)...  V 
Employment  in  Spirit   Life    (Mrs.  Jack- 
son)   LIII 

Egotism  (Prof.  Huxley) LXXIX 

Friendly  Greetings  (Dr.  Barr) LII 

Friendship   (Cieorge  Sand) XXVI 

Gems  of  Thought  (Dr.  Reed) XL 

God  of  Nature'  (Dr.  Reed) . LXXV 

Greetings  to  Friends  (George  Om stead).  LIV 
Hospital  Nurse's  Experience  (Mrs. 

Strong) XLI 

Immortality   (Wesley  Aber) XI 


326  The  Dawn  of  Another  Life. 

Knowledge  of  Nature  (Faraday) LVI 

Kindness  (Riiskin) XXV 

Labor   and   Desire   in   Spirit   Life    (Mrs. 

Aber) XLIV 

Lady's  Experience  (Overah) XV 

Life  Worth  Living  (John  Wesley) LVIII 

Love  (Byron)  The  All  in  All  of  Life.  .  .  r  LX 

Love  (Mary  Ann  Evans) XXI 

Man's  Fear  of  Death  (Dr.  Reed) XXXVII 

Man's  Possessions  (Stephen  Terhune) .  .  XXXI 
Mediumship     and    Its     Uses     (John     C. 

Bundy) XX 

My  Experience  (F.  A.  Silvermere) XXIX 

Mediumship,  Its  Nature,  Etc.   (J.  J.  In- 

galls) LXXII 

Message  from  a  AVife  to  Her  Husband.  .  LXI 

Message  from  a  Spirit  Wife LIX 

Motherhood  (Tennyson) XXXIII 

Message  from  Harvey  Mott LXIT 

My    Life    In    the    Spirit    World     (Otto 

Butler) XVIII 

My    Work    In    the    Spirit    World    (Roy 

Butler) XIX 

My  Spirit  Home  (Sister  Barbara) XLIH 

Mysteries  and  Unseen  Forces LVII 

Occupations  in  Spirit  Life  (Janet  Aber).  XLIX 

Opportunity  (Denton) LXIII 

Order  of  Natural  Causes  (Dr.  Reed) XXXIX 

Other  Churches  (Buchananne) XXIII 

Pre-natal  Influence  (Dr.  Reed) LI 

Peace  on  Earth  (Dr.  Reed) LXVII 

Philosophy    of    Soul    Mating    (Countess 

Lolita) XXXVI 

Preface  (Dr.  Reed) II 

Poem — The  Lonely  Heart  (Tennyson)..  XIII 

Religion  (John  Wesley) LXVIII 

Religion  of  the  Future  (Denton) XXX 


The  Index.  327 

Religion  of  Today  and  of  the  Past  (Tal- 

mage) LXXVIII 

Right  Living  (Swedenborg) XXVIII 

Science,  Spiritualism  and  Theology 

(Denton) XXXII 

Sincerity  (Catherine  Schellhous) XLVI 

Sketch  of  Life  Experience  (Dr.  Culver) .  LXVI 

Spiritual  Advancement  (Dr.  Reed) Ill 

Spiritual  Knov^ledge  (Pierpont) VII 

Spiritualism  Phenomena  Explained 

(Buchananne) XII 

Spiritual  Spheres  and  Conditions  (Swed- 
enborg)   XXXVIII 

Spiritual  Journeys  (J.  IT.  Pratt) L 

Spiritualism,  Ancient  and  Modern 

(Drummond) XXIV 

Spiritual  Nature  (Fulton) LXXIII 

Surcease  from  Sorrow,  a  poem  (Byron).  VIII 

The  Materialization  of  Nature  (Denton).  XVI 

The  Messenger,  a  poem  (Browning) VI 

The     Need     of     Spiritualism     (Lorenze 

(Aber) XIV 

The  So-Called  Dead  (Hull) XXVII 

Phe  Sublime  Truth  of  Spiritualism  (Wes- 
ley Aber).  .  .  ., XVII 

The  Unfoldment  of  Life  (Faraday) XXXV 

Transition  (Lizzie  Graff) XLVII 

The  Bond  of  Family  Love   (Lydia  Ann 

Aber) XLVIII 

The  Way  of  Peace  (Mrs.  Craik) LXIX 

Truth  (T.  J.  Haughey) LXXIV 

The  Subconscious  Mind   (Faradav) LXXVII 

There  Is  NoT)eath  (Dr.  Reed).  .' LXIV 

Vibration  (A.  J.  Davis) LXV 


WM.  W.  ABER 


The  Best  Known  Psychic  In 
The  World 


Materializing  seances  every  Monday,  Wed- 
nesday and  Friday  Evenings.  Also  Sunday 
afternoons,  by  appointment  only. 


Giving  private  consultation  daily.  All 
meetings,  engagements  and  interviews  in  his 
own  residence. 


2730  Holmes  Street 

KANSAS  CITY,  MISSOURI 


All  correspondence  promptly  answered. 
Call  and  see  him  when  in  the  city.  Everyone 
is  w^elcome. 


RtGIONftL  LIBRARY  fAUL/ 


A  A      000  284  912    3 


CENTRAL  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
University  of  California.  Sa.  Diego 

DATE  DUE 


UCSD  Libr. 


^ 


